Georgians Henry Nicholas and his 5 There be no created graces in the Saints Christ takes them out of their owne hands into his 6 There was no created graces in the human nature of Christ he was only acted by the God-head 7 The Image of God in Adam was not in holinesse but in being like to Christs manhood 8 No scripture warranteth Christs manhood to be now in heaven but the body of Christ is his Church So Saltm Sparkles of glory as before observed 9 We are united to Christ with the same union that Christs humanitie on earth was with his Godhead Joh. 17.21 that is right downe Christ and every Saint is one person then were the saints personally and really crucified dyed buryed rose again and ascended to Heaven with Christ. 10 No evidence of our good estate is either from absolute or conditionall promises 11 The Disciples were not converted before Christs death Matth. 18.3 12 The Law is no rule of life to a Christian. 13 There is no Kingdome of heaven but onely Christ. 14 There is a first ingraffing in Christ by union from which a man might fall 15 The first thing God reveales is to assure us of election 16 Abraham till he offered his son and saw the firmenesse and certainty of his election was not in the state of grace 17 Vnion to Christ is not by faith 18 All commands even of faith kill as the Law doeth Rom. 3.17 Contrary to the Gospel that gives life and commands faith in Christ also 19 There is no faith of dependance but onely that of assurance 20 A hypocrite may have Adams righteousnesse and perish and is obliged to keep the Law 21 There is no inherent righteousnesse in us 22 We are dead to all spirituall acts and onely acted by Christ. 23 Not being bound to the Law it is no transgression against the Law to sin for our sins are inward spirituall exceeding sinfull and onely against Christ. 24 Her own revelations about future events are as infallible as Scripture the Holy Ghost is author of both she is obliged with certainty of faith to beleeve the one as well as the other 25 So farre as a man is in union with Christ he can doe no duties perfectly and without the communion of the unregenerate part with the regenerate 26 Exhortations to worke out our salvation to make sure our calling and election by good works are given onely to those that are under a covenant of works M. Weld sheweth when preaching could not prevaile to gain Familists though thereby many were gained to the truth many doubting ones confirmed an assembly was appointed at Cambridge then called New-Towne M. Hooker and M. Bulkley were chosen Moderators The Magistrates sitting by as hearers and speakers when they saw fit Liberty being given to the people to hear that they especially might be satisfied in conscience touching the truth then controverted by wicked wits A place was appointed for all the Opinionists to come in and speak due order being observed Which if done by citation and the Ministeriall power of Jurisdiction as may be gathered from Matth. 18.15 16 17 18 19 20. 1 Tim. 5.19 And they accused upon the Testimony of witnesses and publickly rebuked and not onely the Heresies condemned but the holders of such opinions ministerially and by authority and power given of Christ for edification 2 Cor. 10.8 declared publickly to be such as trouble the Churches and pervert soules Act. 15.24 and that the people of God beleeve no such lying opinions nor follow such wicked practices Act. 21.25 and if the Opinionists should refuse to heare the Church or Churches offended they should be excommunicated and holden for Heathen and Publicans as Matth. 18.15 16 17 18. 1 Cor. 5.1 2 3 4 5. that they leven not the whole lumpe of many Churches Gal. 5.9 10. compared with Gal. 1. v. 2. if I say so they had been dealt with it had been right But though this Synod did much work upon many the chiefe leaders remained obstinate When foure Elders were sent to Mistris Hutchison she with a fiery countenance asking whence they came received this answer We come in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ from the Church of Boston to labour to convince you Answered with disdaine from the Church of Boston I know no such Church call it the whore and strumpet of Boston no Church of Christ. As men turn to these abominable opinions God gives them up to vilde affections for divers of them became unclean M. Weld saith they had no prayer in their family no Sabbath insufferable pride hideous lying some of them convicted of five some of ten lies one smitten of God in the act of lying fell in a deep swoune and being recovered said Oh God thou mightst have struck me dead as Annanias and Saphira for I have maintained a lye Mistris Hutchison and others were excommunicated for lies others for other foule scandals Mistris Hutchison defended her twenty and nine errors in the Church of Boston openly with lyâng knowne to many that heard her she brought forth deformed Monsters to the number of thirty Omnipotency of Divine Justice further interposeth a revenging hand from heaven for at Boston 1637. October 17. When God was beginning to take vengeance on persecuting Prelates and their adherents in Scotland for the Assembly of Glascow was convened the end of the next year Anno 1638. in which the Prelates of Scotland were excommunicated and the morning of Britans Reformation was dawning at this time the Wife of William Dyer a proper comely yong woman was delivered of a large woman childe as the Story saith Rise Reigne p. 43 44 it was still-born about two moneths before the time the child lived a few houres The child was a fearfull and rarely prodigious Monster It had no head but a face which stood so low on the brest as the eares most like an Apes eares grew on the shoulders the eyes and mouth stood farre out the nose was hooking upward the brest and back was full of sharpe prickles like a Thornback the Navell and all the belly with the distinction of the sex were where the lower part of the back and hips should have been and those back-parts were on the side the face stood the armes and hands were as other childrens but instead of toes it had upon each foot three claws with talons like a young foule upon the back above the belly it had two great holes like mouths and in each of them stuck out a piece of flesh it had no forehead but in the place thereof above the eyes foure hornes whereof two were above an inch long hard and sharpe the other two shorter The Father and Mother were the grossest and most active Familists malicious opposers of the godly the father of the Monster after a Moneths absence came to Boston the Lords day the just time when it was borne and the same day was convented before the Church for making Christ and the Saints a
is to Papists who make justification the expulsion of the habit of sinne and the bringing in of habituall righteousnesse which expelleth all sinne except venials which indeed are no sinnes for sinne pardoned to Antinomians and Papists who are harmonious in this point are no sinnes 2. Nothing be it adultery or parricide or any worke of the flesh committed after justification can bee sinne for it is against no Law by this way and doth not so much as prâjudge salvation by demerit it onely scandalizeth men but cannot offend God My soule enter thou not into these mens secrets 3. Sinnes against Christian conversation such as the adulteries of the justified are no sinnes before God because all sinnes as sinnes stand in the way as contrary to salvation then aske Antinomians is a justified person obliged to eschew Adulterie they shall answer Yea hee is obliged but how There is a two fold obligation one of Law another of the free Spirit the former is removed the justified man by no Law or Law-obligation is to eschew Adultery as a sinne against God 1. Because hee is freed from the Law and all directing and obliging power of the Law 2. Because it involveth a contradiction that his Adultery should be sin when committed by him and pardoned before it be committed for so it should be sinne and no sinne How then is he obliged to forbeare Adultery Onely by an obligation Physicall and of the Spirit such as we call an obligation of naked courtesie if he forbeare it is an act of love and arbitrary freedome but if hee commit it it is not sinne because it is in him against no Law-obligation no more then an Englishman committing felony against the Lawes in England it is the Antinomians owne comparison or killing a Swan in Thames which is forbidden by the Lawes of England does faile against the Lawes of Spaine So his sin is against love not Law as if the Law commanded not all love and love with all the heart and as if these two were contrary and the Law and the Gospel did involve two contrary and contradictory wills in God and the Lord should be changeable and unconstant in Law and Gospel and his Adultery should bee contrary to men and Christian conversation onely not to God 4. All acts and personall duties of sanctification which we must persue and follow else wee cannot see God are but degrees and parts of the compleat Sanctification that wee hope for in heaven and the path of the just is as the shining light that shineth more and more till the perfect day therefore they must be commanded as the way to salvation and not as arbitrary acts of good conversation before men but I shall here answer M. Townes objections tending to prove that good works are not so much as the way to salvation 1. If good works bee such necessary conditions that without them happinesse is not attainable then 1. though the grace of God doe save as the alone cause yet it doth not freely for what God doth freely it is without all condition or consideration of mans workes or worthynesse Answ. It is good that Towne granteth though good works be commanded in the Gospel yet grace may for all that bee the onely cause of salvation but contradicting himselfe hee saith If good workes be commanded in the Gospel then grace is not the onely cause of salvation but grace and works Law and Gospel must be confounded We say not they are so necessary necessitate medii by necessity of meanes but that any savingly beleeving at the nick of the extremity of his twelfth and last houre God taking away all opportunity of good works is undoubtedly saved but in the worke of that faith there is a seed and supernaturall disposition to good works Now that this mother never bringeth forth the birth hindereth not but good works are necessary to salvation necessitate precepti in regard of Gods commandement but Antinomians deny good works to be necessary by any commandement of God 1. Because to omit them maketh the justifyed partie lyable to no guiltinesse or sinne before God say they Because he is under no Law and where there is no Law there is no transgression nor guilt saith Saltmarsh 2. Wee being justified are under no Commandement so as wee can violate this Commandement be it of Law or of Gospel for it is pardoned before it be committed 3. What God doth freely is without conditon as a meriting cause or as a cause or condition slowing from the strength of our nature without grace Without a perfect condition free of all sinnefull imperfection adhering to it such as the Law required it is true but now the assumption of the objection is false What hee doth freely is without all condition Evangelicke wrought by the strength of grace and mixed with sinnefull infirmities so the major is most false for Faith should not then be a condition of justification good works are so conditions as they be graces also How often said Augustine with Scripture God crowneth his owne free gifts in us not our merits 4. The same way I distinguish the consideration of good works either Legall or Evangelike And 5. Towne doth conjoyne our worthinesse which is none at all with our good works which are something for they are conditions of meere grace Object 2 So saith he Yee make works the causes of salvation Answ. It followeth not that they are con-causes or joynt-causes with Christ but onely conditions just as a mans journeying on foot or horse to a City or a Kingdome to inherit it is the way condition of his entring the City But it is not his Charter or Law-title or right to enjoy the Crowne as his inheritance any effective influence to the title of the Crowne of heaven I dare not ascribe to any works in us or to any but to Christ but undeniably good works are not so much as conditions of justification they follow a man justified but goe not before justification no more then the Apple goeth before the tree or the cisterne before the fountaine nor are they the conditions of the Covenant of grace they are the conditions of covenanted ones not of the covenant Object 3. If salvation depended on condition of our good works or dignity it would be uncertaine and doubtfull Rom. 4.16 Answ. The Apostle Rom. 4.16 clearely is on the theame of Justification by faith and the condition of it which is faith onely 2. Wee say not that salvation dependeth on works as a condition but on the grace of God which worketh every good worke in us freely without hire or money neither works nor free will are our sure free hold of heaven Object 4. Yee confound Law and Gospel and runne on that common error that the Gospel is conditionall remission of sinnes dependeth not on works Answ. It is a new heresie of Antinomians to deny a conditionall Gospel it is all one as to bely
way of grace And its poverty of Spirit when we see we have no grace and Saltmarsh Denne Crispe Eaton Towne and the Antinomians reject all comforts assurance or rejoycing from acts of Sanctification and works in the regenerate and say that its a seeking of righteousnesse in our selves and sure then it must bee a worke of the flesh to exercise our knowledge that way to discerne our selves to be sonnes because wee walke in love and after the Spirit Paral. II. Libertines said All sinne was but an opinion that we sinne and under opinion they comprehend conscience scruples remorse sense of judgement That Christs worke of Redemption was to destroy opinion and sense of sinne and then are men new creatures And there is no Devill no sinne no world that are our spirituall enemies David Georgius placed the spirituall life of his in committing Adulteries without sense of sinne and that publickely without shame and that faith in Jesus Christ was the way to abolish this shame in acting this filthinesse which shame was the fruit of the first Adams disobedience And that they should confesse all their sins to their shame again and again in the publike assembly till all pride and glorification of the flesh bee crucified that grace and mercy may be seene to be more glorious And they must goe in this selfe-denyall while they be deaden or to the opinion of any propriety of goods or possessions or wives or Marriages and then they come naked to the new Kingdome of David Georgius where they are to live above all lawes of marriage c. or consanguinity or the like Antinomans doe well neere border with this way onely that which Libertines doe call opinion or discerning of sinne Saltmarsh Eaton and Den call sense Towne calleth it sense or unbeliefe all call it sinning not before God but before men and in the conversation So they say the Adulteries Murthers committed by the justified are seeming sinnes sinnes in mens account saith Saltmarsh but not so before God and to the eye of Faith Now to live by faith is Antinomian Sanctification or Mortification or these sinnes saith Towne before God are no sinnes to faith they are meere nullities but to our sense and flesh they are sinnes So Saltmarsh and Eaton to sense reason experience or to unbeliefe that can but lye and deceive they are sinnes to faith and before God who seeth no sinne in us they are no sinnes Or as Master Denne saith They are sinnes in the conversation before men not in the conscience and before God and all come from this the Justified are under no Law of God and so cannot sinne if then they thinke their adulteries to be sinne that is sense unbeliefe ignorance of their Christian liberty and the erronious opinion of the old Adam Faith beleeveth Adultery to bee no sinne at all It s true to the beleever it is no condemning sinne no sinne such as actually bindeth them over to eternall wrath say we but not a nullity for that not for that an exorbitancie against no Law of God as the Libertine and his brother Antinomian say Then no sense of sinne no trouble of minde for sinne as good Saltmarsh saith can be in beleevers because where there is no transgression there is no Law and no trouble of minde for a breach of the Law This is an opinion of faith that Christ hath purchased a power to beleeve sinne to be no sinne and this is with David Georgius not to thinke shame of sinne but to be deadned to all sense of sinne and so Faith pulleth the conscience out of the justified man hee may sinne with ease CHAP. LXXV Libertines Familists and Antinomians free us from all Law and that we neither sinne nor are to be rebuked for sinne Paral. III. LIbertines said Wee were freed from all Law either directing commanding or condemning And so did David Georgius and so teach the Libertines of New England These that are in Christ are under no Law and Antinomians as Towne Saltmarsh Crisp Denne say We are freed from all the Law of God in all its offices to direct give light rule binde oblige or command as well as to threaten and condemne Paral. IV. Libertines taught That when we are once regenerate we can sinne no more but are as Angels So Libertines of New England and Antinomians say A beleever is as free from Hell Law and bondage on earth as if he were in heaven nor wants he any thing to make him so but to beleeve he is so And Hee that beleeveth saith Eaton that Christ hath taken away his sinnes is as cleane from sinne as Christ himselfe And to Faith there is no sinne and the beleevers person and works are perfect before God and free of sinne and sinfull imperfections Paral. V. When Libertines were rebuked for sin they said It s not I that sinne but my Asse or sinne dwelling in me and they cited that text 1 Joh. 3. He that is born of God sinneth not It s true Paul saith Rom. 7. Not I but sin dwelling in me but his meaning was it s not I as regenerate who sinne because I make not sinne my taske and worke nor doe I evill with the whole bensell of my soule the whole strength of my mind affections and will in regard the unrenewed part protesteth against sinne but I as unrenewed and as fleshly in part as halfe a sufferer I sinne being as a captive sighing in my fetters and complaining that I am wretched through necessitie of sinning I doe the evill I would not doe Rom. 7.17.18.22.23 But the Antinomians conspire with Libertines in the same sense for Towne saith That the old Adam and all his works are shut up under the Law and wrath of God So it is but the Old Adam the flesh the Law of the members that doth sin but it was never the Apostles minde to deny that a beleever once justified can sinne any more For in many things we sinne all Jam. 3.2 And if wee say we have not sinne we are lyars 1 Joh. 1. But Antinomians deny that beleevers can more sin then Christ himselfe or then the gloryfied in heaven and to a beleever there is no sinne God can see no sinne in them Now sure Libertines who said the state of the regenerate was an Angelike puritie did thinke sinnes acted by their Asse the flesh were no sinnes as Antinomians deny Adulteries and cousening and robbing done by the justified to be sinnes but seeming sinnes as Saltmarsh and no sinnes before God as Eaton saith CHAP. LXXVI Libertines and Antinomians destroy Scripture and make the Spirit all and some Paral. VI. LIbertines saith Calvin are so spirituall in their owne fancie that they count no more of the sacred word of God then of Fables except when it serves their turnes The places of Scripture
in our selves but that the justified must be as free of all indwelling sinne as Christ Jesus or as the glorified in heaven and so absolutely perfect in our person and our works maketh all sanctification no sanctification before God and that inherent holynesse rendreth us not a whit lovely and acceptable to God more then if wee were wallowing in our lusts and serving the Devill contrary to the Scripture that saith That our sanctification is the will of God that our service is holy living and acceptable that God is well-pleased with our sacrifices of almes in Christ Jesus And that a holy and sincere profession and walking doth take the love and ravish the heart of Christ yea by this way we sinne onely in dishonouring Christ and in not walking in him contrary to the end of Redemption which calleth us to sanctification not in the sight of God but meerely declaratively for Eaton tells us that if any more be ascribed to Sanctification but a meere declaration to the eyes of men that we are healed we goe on with Papists and Bellarmine to make sanctification the onely formall cause why we are justified But the man is farre out Bellarmine and Papists say that God so farre accepteth works of inherent holynesse that without Christs imputed righteousnesse we are justified for these works we acknowledge that God for Christ loveth and accepteth works of sanctification and obligeth us to them by a command to doe them except we would sinne in omitting them but that God loveth and accepteth them as the cause of our righteousnesse in part or in whole in the matter of our justification wee utterly deny Antinomians would have all acts of sanctification meerely arbitrary and of courtesie and to come from no obligation of a command or Law and so that these acts being omitted are no sinne before God and being omitted they are but arbitrary no declarations we are not healed or discourtesies to Christ no sinnes against a Law and being performed God loveth them no more then he doth Adulteries or Murthers acted by justified persons Master Eaton ignorantly objecteth That God by justification shall place us in two contrary states of salvation and damnation to bee the members of Christ and of the Devill that God shall come short of his end of Redemption if wee be sinners in our selves then cannot the bloud of Christ clense us from all sin divers other things that are Characters of weakenesse and poore Divinity he objecteth as all his gang doth Answ. Sinners are taken two wayes in Scripture 1. For wicked men servants of sinne sinne having a dominion and Lordship over the party as in many Scriptures is cleare So we say not that we are both righteous before God and sinners in our selves we should then be both sanctified and not sanctified members both of Christ and of Sathan as hee objecteth But we take sinners in this for these that are sinnefull and have sinne dwelling in them and for such as If they say they have no sinne they are lyars and so the Scripture also taketh sinners Now Antinomians deny the justified to sin at all or to have any sinne dwelling in them because Christ hath washed away all sinne But ignorant men they should know that justification is a forinsecall and judiciall freeing us from all sinne that is from the Law-guilt and condemnation of all sinne and so all our sinnes are removed as a cloud are taken away as if they were cast into the bottome of the Sea but justification is not a Physicall washing away and expulsion of all indwelling and inhabitation of sinne and an introduction of the contrary habit as when heat commeth in the same subiect in the place of coldnesse light in the place of darkenesse whitenesse in the subject in which blacknesse did reside as Antinomians with Papists fondly conceit this is sanctification which is imperfect and graduall in this life not justification and so it followeth not that one and the same person because sinne dwelleth in him after justification but subdued and having lost his dominion is now both under the dominion of Sathan and also a member of Christ. 2. Christ obtaineth his end in Redemption which is to free the sinner from sinnes condemnation in justification fully and in sanctification by degrees not fully while we be perfected in glory Christ can well dwell in the heart by faith where sinne dwelleth as an underling but not where it dwelleth as a King and Tyrant in its full dominion which dominion is not removed formally by justification though the state of justification and the full dominion of sinne cannot stand together in the same person but properly and formally by sanctification It s true God seeth sinne pardoned and the sinner freed from the guilt but he seeth it dwelling in us not to our condemnation for the Lord imputeth it not and therefore it followeth not that the Lord both seeth us righteous in Christ and not righteous in Christ but onely hee seeth us righteous in Christ by imputation of grace and freed from condemnation and sinnefull in our selves by the inherencie and in-dwelling of sinne pardoned and subdued which is the doctrine of Prophets and Apostles delivered in the Scripture CHAP. LXXXIX Antinomians are ignorant of Faith to dreame that its Faith to beleeve against sense that our sinnes are no sinnes IT is the true nature and essence of Faith say Antinomians To beleeve cleane contrary to that which we see and beleeve in our selves if God hath spoken the contrary as if God were not able to abolish that sinne which wee dayly feele dwelling in us out of his owne sight above our reason sense and feeling The Mystery is this as for the Adulteries Oppressions treacherous Covenant-breach Lying that justified Antinomians commit Faith is to beleeve they are no sinnes before God against no Law but meere nullities in the Lords Law-court as Towne saith though Lying and deceiving reason beleeveth them to be sins for its true faith To beleeve the contrary of what sense and reason apprehendeth because God so saith and giveth his Sonnes bloud to cleanse us from all sin and sweareth the same But this is a dead false lying faith of Antinomians 1. Because the light of faith discovereth the sinnes of a justified person to bee hainous provocations of the majestie of God so David I acknowledge my transgression and my sinne is ever before me And the Church For our transgressions are with us and as for our iniquities we know them And Paul in the New Testament I know that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good And I find then a Law that when I would doe good evill is present with me And I see another Law in my members rebelling against the Law of my minde and bringing me into captivity to the Law of sinne which is in my members these three words ãâã
For therefore also it is printed that every one who will or can read may peruse it least it should be conceived that it was penned only for your sake Since I am not able to disappoint Satan by any other meanes who still labours by writings to traduce or misconstrue both my person and opinions And truly I wonder exceedingly how it came to be imputed to me that I should reject the Law or ten Commandements there being extant so many of my owne expositions and those of severall sorts upon the Commandements which also are daily expounded and used in our Churches to say nothing of the Confession and Apology and other bookes of ours Adde hereunto the custome we have to sing the Commandements in two different tunes besides the painting printing carving and rehearsing them by children both morning noone and evening So that I know no other way then what we have used but that we doe not alas as we ought really expresse and delineate them in our lives and conversations And I my selfe as old as I am use to recite them dayly as a Child Word for Word so that if any should have mistaken what I had written he might seeing and feeling as it were how vehemently I use to urge these Catechisticall exercises in reason have beene perswaded to call upon me and demand these or the like questions What Good Doctor Luther dâ'st thou presse so eagerly the ten Commandements and yet teachest withall that they must be rejected Thus they ought to have dealt with me and not secretly vndermine me behinde my backe and then to wait for my death that so they might afterwards make of me what themselves pleased Well I forgive them if they leave these courses Verily I have taught and still teach that sinners must be moved to Repentance by the preaching pondering of the sufferings of Christ that they may see how great the wrath of God is against sinne and that it cannot bee otherwise expiated but by the death of the sonne of God Which is not mine but St Bernards doctrine But why doe I mention St Bernard It is the doctrine of the whole Christian world and which all the Prophets and Apostles have delivered But how doth it hence follow that therefore the law must be taken away I finde no such inference in my Logick and I would gladly see or heare that Logician that would demonstrate the truth of this conclusion When Isaias saith chap. 35 I have smitten him for the sinnes of my people I pray tell me here Christs sufferings are preached that he was smitten for our sinnes Is the Law hereby rejected what is the meaning of these words For the sinnes of my people Is not this the sense of them Because my people have sinned against my law and not kept the same Or can it be imaginable that there should be any sinne where there is noe law Whoesoever abrogates the law must of necessity abrogate sinne allsoe If hee must suffer sinne to bee hee must much more suffer the being of the law For the Apostle saith Rom 5 Where noe law is there is noe sinne If there bee noe sinne then Christ is nothing For why died hee if there were no law nor sinne for which hee ought to die Hence you may see that the Devill intends by this Ghostly Gambold to take away not so much the law as Christ the fulfiller of the law For hee knowes too well that Christ may quickly lightly bee forgotten but the law being engraven in the bottome of the heart it is impossible to raze it out as you may observe in the complaints which are uttered by the blessed Saints of God in the Psalmes that are not able to undergoe the wrath of God which can be nothing else but the lively preaching of the law in their consciences And the Devil also is not ignorant of this that it is impossible the law should be taken out of the hearts of men as the Apostle prooves in his second chap to the Rom. v. 14 15. For when the Gentils which have not the law In the German Copie which received not the law by Moses do by nature the things contained in the Law they having not the Law are a Law to themselves which shew the work of the Law written in their hearts c. His maine plot therefore is to make people secure and to teach them to slight both law sin that when they are once suddainely overtaken either by death or in an evill conscience they might without any remedy sink into hell as having binâ accustomed to all manner of sensuality and taught nothing else in Christ but a sweet security soe that when terrors of conscience seize on them they take it for a certaine signe that Christ who can be nothing but sweetnesse it selfe had reprobated and forsaken them This the Divell seekes and would faine compasse But it appears to mee that these fanatick spirits are of opinion that all those which attend the preaching of the word must needs be such Christians as are altogether without sinne wheras indeed they are such whose hearts are altogether sorrowfull and pensive such as feare God and feel their sins and therefore they ought to have comfort administred unto them For to such the love of Christ can never be made sweet enough but they still need more and more of it as I have found in experience in a great many to say nothing of my self But these teachers are themselves farre short of such Christians because they are so jocund and secure Much lesse their Auditors who likewise are as fearlesse and foole-hardy There is a godly Virgin an excellent singer who speaks thus in a certain Hymne He hath filled the hungry with good things but the rich he hath sent empty away Hee hath put down the Mighty from their seats and âxalted them of low degree And his mercy is on them that fear him from generation to generation God cannot but be angry if there be any truth in the Magnificat with such spirits who are secure and dread nothing and such of necessity must those hold Bayards be which take away both law and sin Let mee therefore beseech you Good Mr Doctor to continue as hetherto you have in the pure doctrine and to preach that sinners can and must be drawne to Repentance not only by the sweetnesse of grace that Christ suffered and died for us but alsoe by the terrors of the Law For when they pretend that wee must follow but one kinde of Method in teaching the Doctrine of Repentance to wit that Christ suffered for us lest all Christendome should deviate from the true and onely way this is little to the purpose For it is our duty to improve all manner of means such as are divine Menaces Promises Punishments Blessings and what ever helps we can to bring men to Repentance I mean by all the Presidents in the word to bring them to the
acknowledgement of sin and of the Law Thus doe all the Prophets Apostles and Saint Paul Rom. 2. Knowest thou not that the goodnesse of God leads thee to Repentance But admit I had taught or said that the Law should not bee preached in the Church although the contrary be evident in all my writings and in the constant practise of my Catechising from the beginning why should men so stiffely adhere to me and not rather oppose mee who having ever taught otherwise were now revolted from my self even as I dealt with the Popes Doctrine For I will and may boast of it in truth that there is no Papist now adayes so conscientious and in such good earnest as once I was For those that now professe Popery doe it not for any feare of God as I a poore wretch was given over to doe but they seek somthing else as the world may see and themselves know I was faine to learn by experience what Saint Peter writes Crescite in cognitione Domini Nor doe I finde that any Doctor Councell or Fathers though I should distill their books and extract the quintessence out of them have on a sudden and in their first entrance perfected their Crescite Or that the word Crescite should be as much as perfectum esse For instance Saint Peter himself did learn his Crescite from Saint Paul Gal. 2. and Saint Paul from Christ himself who told him by way of incouragement Sufficit tibi gratia mea c. Good God! will not men endure it when the holy Church acknowledgeth her sins beleeves the remission of sins askes in the Lords Prayer the forgivenesse of sins But how come we to know what sin is if there be no Law nor conscience And where shall we learn what Christ is and what he hath done for us if we could not know what the Law is which he hath fulfilled or what sin is for which he hath satisfied And though we should not stand in need of the law for our part but could pull it out of our hearts which yet is impossible notwithstanding there is a necessity of preaching it in respect of Christ which also is done and must be done that the world may know what he hath either done or suffered for us For who could know what and wherefore Christ hath suffered for us if no body could tell what sin was or the law I conclude therefore that the Law will wee nill we must be preached if we mean to preach Christ though we should not use the word Law For doe what you can the conscience will be terrified by the Law when it is told that Christ was to fulfill the Law for us at so deare a rate Why therefore should any goe about to abolish it when it cannot be abolished Yea when by the abolition of it it is the more firmely established and deeper rooted For the Law terrifies farre more dreadfully when I am told that Christ the Son of God must necessarily satisfie the same for me then if without Christ and such great torments of the Son of God it had been preached to me with bare threatnings For in the Son of God I really see the wrath of God which the Law declareâ but verbally and with farre lesse operation and efficacy Alasse that my own friends should thus molest me I have enough to doe with Papists I might say almost with Job and Jeremiah O that I never had been born Yea I might almost say O that I had never appeared in Books I did not care but would be content if all of them were already perisht And that the works of such haughty spirits might be sold in all Book-sellers shops which is that indeed they would have that so they might be satiated with their goodly vain-glory Againe I must not count my selfe better then our Lord Jesus Christ the Master of the house who complaines once and againe In vain I have laboured and spent my strength in vain But it is so the devill is lord in the world and I could never be brought to beleeve that the devill was the Master and God of this world till I found by a pretty deale of experience that Princeps Mundi Deus hujus soeculi was also one of the Articles of Faith Howbeit the children of men still remain in their unbeliefe and I my self but weakly beleeve it For every one is in love with his own way and all perswade themselves that the devill sure lives beyond Sea and that they carry God in their pocket But for the godly which desire salvation wee must live preach write doe and suffer all things Otherwise if you regard the devill and false brethren it were better to preach and to write nothing at all but presently to dye and to be buryed For doe what you can they will be still perverting and traducing all things and raise meere Scandals and mischiefes according as the devill doth ride or lead them There is no remedy but we must and will fight and suffer We must not thinke to faire better then the blessed Prophets and Apostles which were used as we are They have invented to themselves a new Method which is that the doctrine of Grace should be preached in the first place afterwards the revelation of wrath that by no means forsooth the word Law might be heard or spoken of This is a curious Crotchet wherein they might please themselves imagining that they can turne and winde the whole Scripture as they list that so they may be Lux mundi But S. Paul must and shal be that light Rom. 1. These men see not how the Apostle teacheth that which is directly opposite to their tenents denouncing first the wrath of God from Heaven and making all the world to be sinners and guilty before God When he hath made them so then he teacheth further how they may obtaine Grace and be justified and this the 3 first Chapters mightily and clearely evince But is it not a singular blindnes folly of theirs to conceit that the manifestation of wrath must be something else beside the law which cannot possibly bee For the manifestation of wrath is nothing else but the Law where it is acknowledged and felt according to that of the Apostle Lex iram operatur And have they not now bravely hit it when in abrogating the Law they teach it againe by teaching the Revelation of wrath But thus they preposterously put the Cart before the Horse teaching the Law after the Gospell and wrath after grace But what foule errors the Devill drives at by those jugling Gypsies I discerne in part well enough but cannot now stand to discusse them And because I hope they will proceed no further it shall not need It hath been a speciall peice of pride and presumption in those men that they would bring something to light that is new and singular that the people might say Heâr's a brave fellow indeed Here 's another Paul Have they
and who is for ever Qâi venturus est in soecula And what we now say of our selves in this point the same also our Progenitors were forced to say according as the Psalmes and other Scriptures testify Yea our posterity will even experiment the same and must sing with us and the whole Church the 124 Psalme If God were not with us now may Israel say c. O! What a lamentable thing is it that we should have so many dreadfull examples before us of such men who were so highly conceited of themselves as if they had been the only pillars to support the Church and as if the Church had been founded upon them and yet see to what a shamefull end they were brought at last Yet these terrible judgements of God cannot abate our pride and daring nor make us lowly and humble What is befalne Muncer in our time to say nothing of Elder and former ages who was perswaded that the Church could not subsist without him but that hee might beare and rule her And of late the Anabaptists have warned us with a vengeance to remember how puissant and neerely advancing that specious Devill is and how perilous it is to have such gallant thoughts of our selves Let us be wise at last and learne when we enterprize any thing first to look according to the counsell of Isaiah into our hand whether it be God or an Idoll whether it be gold or clay But all this availes not for we still remain secure without feare or care We can put the devill farre from us and beleeve not that there is such a body of flesh in us as Saint Paul complaines Rom. 7. That he could not doe that which he would and that he was led captive For we forsooth are those Heroick Champions that need not feare our flesh and thoughts but we are all Spirit and have wholly captivated both flesh and devill so that whatsoever we think or is cast into our mindes that must be a certain truth and infallibly the Holy Ghost How can it be otherwise Therefore what other fine Catastrophe could be lookt for at last but that both horse and rider must break their necks But enough of those lamentations The Lord Christ be and remain our Lord Christ blessed for ever Amen I conceive without failing against charity I may say that Eislebius after the death of Luther returned to his vomit and recanted his recantation upon these reasons First because I think we may credit Osiander his testimony who saith in his old age he turned Epicure An vero ante mortem ad meliorem mentem redierit affirmare nequeo Audivi tamen eum etiam in provecta admodum aetate homini Epicuraeo quà m pio Theologo fuisse similiorem Lucas Osiander Epit. hist. Ecclesiast âentur 16. l. 3. p. 802. Deâto Agric Eislebi Printed at Wittingburgh by Joseph Klug an 1539. that is Whether or no Eislebius before his death repented of his heresie I dare not affirm but I heard by report in his old age that he lived more like a voluptuous Epicure then a Godly Divine 2 The Divines of Eisleben in their large confession published an 1560 say that after Luthers death he againe defended his error in his publicke writings So Schlusserburg Catalo heretick l. 4. pag. 36 37. 3 he declined to publish in writing his owne recantation as Luther desired him but shifted the businesse and layd it upon Luther to do it though he was a learned man and able to doe it himselfe How ever Osiander is so farre from thinking that Luther favoured the Antinomian way that he saith he believes that there was not any that held the opinion of Antinomians and though Luther have hard phrases in his Comment on Galathians yet Osiander saith Cent 16. l. 2. c. 29. pag. 314. That a sinner broken in Spirit should not heare the Law condemning sinnes but should turne his eyes to Christ who healteh the broken in heart Luther was a man much exercised in conscience and writes much from his owne experience especially in his Commentary on the Epistle to the Galatians Therefore I purpose God willing further to vindicate Luther in all his writings from the Antinomian error when I have further from Schlusselburgius Sleidan and Osiander cleared the errors of Eislebius and his that the Reader may see that they are the very errors of present Antinomians and Familists 1 The Law is not worthy to be called the Word of God 2 When thou art in the midst of sin only beleeve and thou art in the midst of salvation 3 The Law of God belongeth to the Cours or Benches of Civil Iudges to men-ward not to the pulpit or conscience to God-ward 4 Men are not to be prepared for the Gospel or conversion by the preaching of the Law 5 Who ever have to doe with Moses goe straight to the Devill 6 In the Gospell nothing now should be spoken of violating of a Law But onely of the offending of the sonne of God 7 To heare the word and thinke of it in the heart is the proper consequence of the Gospel 8 Peter understood not Christian liberty 9 To make our Calling and Election sure by good workes is needlesse 10 If you think the Church should be so governed as men must be sober holy good chast now yee have erred from the Gospell 11 The Law teacheth not good workes nor is the Law to be preached that wee may doe good workes but only the Gospell 12 The Law and Moses cannot shew us the true God 13 Christians are not to be rebuked by the Law 14 Our faith and New-Testament-religion was unknowne to Moses 15 Good workes profit nothing to salvation Ill workes tend not to damnation 16 Christians with all their good workes belong to the Devill 20 The Holy Ghost converteth by himselfe not by the Law nor convinceth he the conscience of sin 21 A beleever is above all law and all obedience 22 The Legall Preachings of the Prophets belong nothing to us 23 We should not use these phrases A Christian conversation a christian obedience good workes of christians 24 The law good workes new obedience belong not to the Kingdome of Christ but to the world as Moses and the Popes supremacy belongs thereunto So Saltmarsh Christ is our new obedience and our mortification by imputation 25 We should so live as Iewes Anabaptists and others should see no good workes in us 26 The law onely without the Gospell reveales not sin in its greatnesse and deformity 27 The Gospell only argueth the contempt of a mediator 28 Paulus Crellius the Antinomian prop. 85 Negant nostra ecclesiae ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã vocabulum evangelij se generaliter in hac disputatione pro corpore doctrinae accipere tam legem quam evangelium It is true the Law in its rigour condemning and cursing and denying righteousnesse or justification to a sinner is no part of the Gospel as the Gospel is the pure doctrine of free
doth good works in the believer then the new man either doth thâse good works contrary to the law which is non-sense for to be mercifull sober just true chast are agreable not contrary to the law or the new man doth good workes without the law and so without the word of either Law or Gospell this is will-service to God and separateth the Spirit from the word and is a high way to legittimate murther adulteries paricides under the veil of the Spirits working and leading without the word if the new man worke according to the law then is the law a rule and what the new man doth according to a ruling law he doth it ex debito out of obligation then must the new man be under this law and obligation as a rule nor can it be said that the flesh doth good workes for Paul saith in his flesh there dwelleth no good nor can it be said the new man worketh not according to the law but according to the Gospel because the Gospel as distinguished from the Law sheweth us credânda non facâânda what we should beleeve not what we should doe 4 the new man worketh by love the flesh worketh not by love but love is the fulfilling of the law Ro. 1â 8 9. Ga. 5.14.18.19 24. Ga. 6.2 thân must the new man be under the debt of love and so under the law as an obleiged rule and to this Luther âeâreth witnesse Sponte faciunt quod lex requirit fide enim Spiritum receperunt qui non siâit eoâ esse otiosos si caro resistit Spiritu ambulent Sic Christianus implet legem fide Christus enim perfectio legis est ad salutem omni credenti fâris operibus et remissione peccatorum intus But our Antinomians meane that there is no indwelling sinne in beleevers they are as cleane as Christ from all sinne as the glorified in heaven that God can see no sin in beleevers because there is no sin in them he cannot be displeased with them for sinne because it is not forgiven sinne is no sin it hath no being before God it s but a seeming sin not really and to faith 3 But Antinomians as Towne asser pag 77 78. Salt free grace pag. 140 44 45. Eaton Hony-com c. 11.322 teach that all the naturall civill and religious workes of beleevers as well as their persones are made perfect and conforme to Gods law then Christ cannot bee absent in any measure nor weakely present as Luther saith nor have they need of the paedagogie of the law to make way to Christ. Beleevers of their own accord doe what the Law râquireth for by faith they have receaved the Spirit that suffereth them not to be idle if the flesh resist they walke in the Spirit so a Christian fulfilleth the Law of God by faith for Christ is the end of the Law for salvation to every one that beleeveth he fulfilleth the law without by good works and remission of sins within 2 Luther Meaneth that the flesh the asse in beleevers truly sinneth and violateth the Law and bringeth the beleever under condemnation if God would enter into judgement with them so as God seeth sinne adultery in David to be sinne denying of Christ in Peter to be sinne and hateth it and is displeased with it and beleevers have carnem peccatricem a sinning sinne in them Luther Tom. 2. c. 18. fol. 119 pride avarice murmuring against God and in so farre as they have these in them Christ is not in them To 4. fo 114. 3 Luther in these words expresly saith the justified man is not perfect nor are his workes perfect because the sinne of them is pardoned quatenus ista avaritia libido superbia c. adsunt Christus abest aut si adest iâfirme adest hic opus est adhuc paedagogo qui fortem asinum carnem excerceat et vexet in so farre as there is sinne in the beleever Christ is absent or if he be present he is weakely present c. and hath need of the paedagogie of the law 3 Conclusion Taking the Law simply as the Law and an instrument of the covenant of workes exacting by Law-compulsion perfect obedience without a Mediator and that under the strictest penalty of eternall wrath for the least breach as it is opposed to the Gospell which is a milder King and taking the conscience not in its latitude as it is in both the beleever and the unbeleever but as it is in the beleever renewed and withall troubled and terrifyed with the sense of sinne so the Law as Luther saith is abrogated and hath no dominion over the renewed man or the renewed conscience to condemne it but only over the old man and the sinning and lusting flesh to chase the beleever to a more strict closing with Christ and arguing and convincing him of too reall and true sinning not of seeming and imaginary offending against a Law as Antinomians dream so is Luther to be taken Lex justo non est posita sie enim vivit ut nullà lege opus habeat quae eum admoneat urgeat âogat âed sine ullà coactione legis sponte facit quae lex exigit Idâo lex non potest accusare reos agere credentes in Christum nec enim conscientias perturbare terret quidem accusat sed Christus fide apprehensus aâigit âam cum suis terroribus minis Itaque lex iis simpliciter abrogata est non igitur habet jus accusandi eos Sponte enim faciunt quod lex requirit Luther ingrediendum est igitur Regia vià ut neque legem plaâe rejiciamus neque plus ei tribuamus quam âportet Luther Ante Christum lex est sancta post Christum est mors Ideo ubi Christus venit justificans impium nihil simpliciter scire debemus de lege nisi quatenus imperium habet in carnem quam coercet premit Luther lex etiam dedecalogi sine fide in Christum est mortifera non quod lex mala sit sed quod justificare non possit quia plââe contrarium habet effectum Luther Legis câgeâtia condâmnantis proprium officium est nos reos facere humiliare occidere adinferâum dâducere omnia nobis auferre sed illo fine ut justificemur non ergo simpliciter occidit sed ud vitam occidit Luther Dominetur saâe lex in corpus veterèm hominem is sit sub legâ hâic praescribat lex quid facere quid perferre debet cubile enim in quo Christus sâlus quiescere dârmire debet non contaminet id est novum hominem nullo suo usu aut officio perturbet Luther Fatemur justis non esse pâsitam legem quatenââ justâ sunt spiritu vivunt sed quatenus in cârne sunt corpus peccati habent esse sub lege facere
best workes after we are pardoned and justified though God see it not as a judge therfore to condemne us the sting and condemning guilt of sin not the sinne it self in its nature and being is removed as a Serpent without a sting hath still the being and nature of a Serpent A Lion chained that it cannot devoure is still a Lion so is sin pardoned still sin in the kinde and nature of transgression against a divine Law Luther Haec est justitia infinita omnia peccata in momento absorbens quia impossibile est quod peccatum in Christo haere at qui credit haeret in Christo est que unus cum Christo habens candem justitiam câm ipso Luther Impossibile est ut peccet filius Dei quicunque tametsi verum est quod peccat sed quia ignoscitur ei ideo vero etiam peccans non peccat Non videt Deus dubitationem de voluntate ejus diffidentiam alia pâccata quae adhuc habâo Donââ enim vivo in carne verè peccatum est in me Luth. Peccatain nobis manent quae Deus maxime odit ideo propter illa oportet nos habere imputationem justitiae Luther Non est dicendum quod baptismus non tollat omnia peccata Verè enim omnia tollit non secundum substantiam sed plurimum secundum substantiam totum secundum vires ejus simul quotidie etiam tollens secundum substantiam ut evacuetur Luther Renatus non peccat peccat peccat in opere eodem propter voluntatem carnis non peccat propter contrariam voluntatem spiritus Quotidie peccat omnis homo sed quotidie poenitet Toto vitae tempore durat peccatum in carne nostrâ adversatur Spiritui sibi adversario Quare omnia opera post justificationem sunt aliud nihil quam paenitentia aut bonum propositum contra peccatum Luther Quotidie Spiritualiter in quolibet Christiano subinde invenitur per vices tempus legis gratiae Luth. Multae horae sunt in quibus cum Deo rixor impatienter ei repugnâ mihi judicium Dei displicet ipsi vicissim displicet mea impatientia hoc tempus legis est in quo Christianus sub carnem semper est carâ concupiscit c. Tempus gratiae est cum cor iterum ââigitur dicit Quarâ tristis es anima mea c. Qui istam artem bene nosset ille merito diceretur Theologus Ego mei similes vix tenemus hujus artis prima elementa Luther Imo quo quisque magis pius est hoc plus sentit illam pugnam Ego Monachus statim putabam actum de salâte meâ si quando sântiebam coâcupiscentiam carnis tentâbam multa confitebar quotidie sed nihil prorsus proficiebam si tum recte intellexissem Pauli sententiam Caro concupiscit adversus Spiritum non usque adeo me aââlixissem sed ut hodie soleo cogitaââem Martine tu non carebis probus peccato quia carnem adhuc habes Staupicius dicere solitus millies vovi me probiârem fore âânquam praestiâi amplius non vâvebe Luther Hoc quod verê peccatum est contra legem lex pro peccato non potest accusare in piis Luth. Peccatum remissum est quod fiduciâ misericordiae contritum est ne damnet ne accuset tamen propter hanc carnem adhuc pullulat militat in carne Cavendum ne illas peccati reliquas extenuemus vilescit enim purgator Luther Manent in nobis reliquiae peccatorum quae quotidianâ remissione opus habent Luther Remissa quidem tecta sunt omnia peccata sed nondum expurgata haeret in nobis tantum libidinis superbiae odii sed occultae etiam maculae dubitatio imputientia Luther In carne nostra etiam cum justificati sumus reliquiae peccati manent ne scilicet sumus otiosâ sâd habeamus exercitia pietatis Peccatum sicut Augustinus loquitur actu manet reactu tamen transit hoc est res ipsa quâ verè peccatum eât remissa est â Deo tolleratur ea manet in carne reliqua nec dum plane mortua est nisi quòd per Christum caput serpentis contritum est lingua tamen adhuc miâat cauda minatur ictum Luth. Quid Inquies an non decalogus praestari debet si autem praestatur an non ea justitia est Respondeo volumus decalogum praestare servare sed cum largâ hoc est verè Evangelicâ dispensatione seu distinctione Quia accipimus tantum primitias Spiritus gemitus Spiritus in corde manent item caro nostra cum suis libidinibus ac concupiscentiis hoc est tota arbor cum fructibus etiam manet haec causa est cur decalogus nunquam plenò praestari possit Luther The infinit justice of God in a moment swalloweth up all sin because it is impossible that sin remaine in Christ and hee that beleeves in Christ remaineth in Christ and is one with Christ having the same righteousnesse with him It is unpossible that a Son of God should sin though it be true that he sin but because his sin is pardoned therefore when he truly sins he sins not Because of saith God seeth not my doubting my unbeleefe my sadnesse of spirit and other sinnes which I have yet in me for so long as I live in the flesh it is truly sinne that is in me but because I am under the shadow of Christs wings I am protected as a chicken under an hen Sins remaine in us which God hateth for them therefore we must have the imputed righteousnesse of Christ. We must not say that baptisme takes not away al our sins for it truly takes them all away not in their essence or nature but in some respect in their nature and wholly in their dominion and it removes them daily in their being and nature through the growth of sanctification that sin at length may be fully exhausted and spent Luther A renewed man sins and sins not hee sins in the same worke in regard of the will of the flesh he sins not because of the contrary will of the spirit Luther every renewed man daily sins and daily repents All our life sin dwells in our flesh and resists the spirit as an adversary therefore all our works after justification are nothing but repentance or a good purpose against sin Luther Every day there is by course spiritually in every Christian a time of the Law and of Grace There bee many houres in which I quarrell with God and impatiently fight against him the wrath and judgement of God displeaseth me and again my impatience displeaseth him this is the time of the Law in which a Christian is under the flesh for the flesh ever lusts against the Spirit and the Spirit
that being once justified and having obtained the Spirit they are not obliged by any obligation of a command involving sin in case of disobedience to either read heare or meditate in the Scriptures but are so freed from the signe having obtained the thing that they are not under the letter of law or Gospel written or preached or under any outward command or Ordinance or Law or Sacrament or sin or obligation at all but are led by a free arbitrary Spirit separated from all letter of the word A vain dream For Luther holdeth the letter of the Law to be an erroneous false and wicked seeking of righteousnesse by the works of the Law and a living to sin and from the oldnesse of the letter in this sense we are freed by the Spirit of faith and Luther explaineth himselfe when hee saith Obtentare jam signo non opus having obtained the Spirit we need not the letter He meaneth nothing lesse then when we have received the Spirit we need not the written Scriptures or the Commandement or any outward Ordinances nor any commanding Sure Sathan devised that sense it came never in Luther never in Pauls minde but he meaneth having obtained the thing that is the Spirit we need not the signe that is the letter of the Law only without the Spirit now the letter of the Law only commandeth perfect and exactly absolute obedience under the paine of eternall damnation But Luther explaineth himselfe in the very next words Ideo obtenta re Spiritu jam signo non opus Itaque neque justo lex ost posita What is that Luther to 4. fol. 178. Lex justo non est posita sic enim justus vivit ut nullâ lege opus habeat c. He so liveth that hee hath not need of the Law to teach and command without Christ that he must performe absolutely pârfect obedience to the Law otherwise he is eternally condemned this is the letter of the Law for the just man is in Christ. Ideo Lex saith Luther there non potest accusare reos agere credentes in Christum the Law cannot accuse and condemne beleevers in Christ in the same sense saith Luther to 1.451 Justus non debet bene vivere the justified man ought not to live holily according to the letter of the absolute commanding Law enjoyning obedience under paine of eternall condemnation for faith looseth him from this debet and from this Law debt yet vivit bene hee liveth holily and he ought to live holily in an Evangelick sense and that this is Luthers minde is cleare the just man is loosed from that Law that the unjust and beleever is under as Luther saith in the same place Injustus debet bene vivere Now the beleever being under the Law he is a full debter to pay active and passive obedience to the brim he owes in a manner as much as Christ paid to the Law 2. Luther saith in the same place Hoc totum urget c. God presseth all this that we seeke not a letter-righteousnesse that is righteousnesse by the workes of the Law for the Law in its letter requireth absolute obedience under the paine of death But Christs intention sense is not that the âetter of the Law Cursed be he that obeyeth not in all that is written in the Law to doe it shall stand against the beleever but that the spirituall sense shall stand that the beleever shall bee cursed in his head Christ suffering for him and that he shall fulfill the Law not in the letter that is perfectly and compleatly for so the old letter is now out of date and passeth away to the beleever but in the Spirit that is an Evangelick obedience to the Law 8. Conclusion Antinomians hold that a justified man is perfect and free from sin both in person and works as if he were in heaven and that the naturall civill and religious works of beleevers are made perfect in the sight of God Then must they perfectly keep the Law and Christ must make our good works exactly conforme to the Law what can hinder us then to be justified by works Randal the Antinomian and Familist said These are ever learning and never come to the knowledge of the truth who say That perfection is not attainable in this life So Bullinger l. 1. c. 8. tells of the fourth sort of Anabaptists in his time that said they could not sinne and the Church was without spot and wrinckle they left out in the Lords prayer Forgive us our sinnes and said we are justified by workes and could keep the Law perfectly Sure Luther denyes the beleevers to be perfect in this life Say not I am perfect I cannot fall but be humble and fear thou that stands to day mayst fall to morrow Luther So is the life of a Christian that he who hath begun may seem to have nothing therefore Paul saith I beleeve not that I have apprehended Phil. 3. because nothing is more pernitious to a faithfull man then that presumption as if he had apprehended it and there were no need to seeke so many make defection and whether through security and negligence So Bernard to stand in the way of God is to goe backe then to him that is be-back then to him that is begun to be a Christian this remaineth to esteem himself not a Christian but to seek to be a Christian. A Christian is not at his end but in his way that he may glory with Paul I am not but I desire to be and as many of us as are perfect let us remaine in this rule then he that is a Christian is no Christian that is he that beleeveth he is made a Christian when he is to be made a Christian we endevour toward heaven we are not in heaven so he is already in heaven who indevours toward heaven because God counts him to be in heaven woe to him that is wholly renewed that is who beleeveth he is renewed Then woe to Towne Saltmârsh for these that are as free from sin as Christ must be perfect Luther The minde of man when it is in temptation and danger with difficulty rests on this consolation for thus it doth perpetually complaine What shall be done when shall it be done where shall it be done I answer then wait on wait on if it be longer deferred and the mind ask againe when shall it be say thou I have no other advice but that thou indure and wait on longer one two three years he that commeth will come and will not âarry Luther Ne dicas ego perfectus sum non possum labi sed humiliare et time ne hodie stans cras cadas Luther Sic est vita Christiana ut qui caeperit sibi videatur nihil habere sed tendit pergit ut apprehendat unde Paulus non arbitror me apprehendisse Phil. 3. quia re vera nihil pernitiosius est homini fideli
he Wee ought to be subject to Parents Magistrates and the servants of all Now not the flesh onely but the whole man and the conscience is subject to the fifth Commandement and to all the ten to obey Parents and Magistrates for otherwise the ten Commandements should no more oblige the conscience of beleevers to obey then the Ceremoniall Law which is blasphemy Therefore by Conscience and Spirit Luther must mean the afflicted conscience under great conflicts and in the midst of challenging and accusing sins So the beleevers conscience is free and feareth none but feareth filially and with a son-ly fear Christ Jesus only and is fully free from the feare of condemnation Antinomians reply that the conscience of beleevers is freed from the ten Commandements as they are a Law and injoyn obedience to the conscience by power or Authority of a Law-giver for so say they no beleever can sin against the Law as the Law either commanding promising or cursing But the beleever may sin against the Law as sin is ungratitude to Christ the Redeemer not as it is a thing offending God the commanding Law-giver or failing against his Authority So Mistris Hutchison and her followers said Art 25. Since we are not bound to the Law as a rule of life it is not transgression against the Law to sin or break it because our sins are inward and spirituall and so are exceeding sinfull and are onely against Christ. Answ. There would be some colour in this Answer if Antinomians did not teach that Beleevers are as free from sin root and branch in the nature and being of it as Christ himselfe then being once justified they cannot so much as sin against Christ nor against the Law as in the hand of Christ therefore I heare that Den maintained before a godly and learned Minister That Christ satisfied for sins onely against the first Covenant and that wee our selves satisfie for sins against the Covenant of grace which is to make us joynt-Saviours with Christ. 2. Sinnes committed by Beleevers once justified are not siâs because they are against no Law and involve the trespasser under no guilt curse or wrath for hee is as free as Christ from all danger of wrath 3. These sinnes against the Law in the hand of Christ or against Christ are pardoned and fully removed in their nature and being ere they be committed say Antinomians 4. What Scripture shall warrant us to think that Christ who came not to dissolve the Law in the least Commandement Mat. 5.18 19 20. And who saith To doe to all men is wee would they should doe to us is the whole Law and the Prophets and obligeth us hath freed us from the commanding power of the Law and subjected us to the same Law as given by Christ. CHAP. XIII Of good works according to Luther 11 Conclusion Luther clearely contradicteth Antinomians touching certainty from signes Bona opera placebunt Deo propter fidem in Christum quod non fiunt ad jusââitam sed ad testimoniâm quod grati simus et graâââ juâtificati Spiritus sanctus nunquam oâiosus est in piis sed semper agit aliquid quod pertinet ad regnum Dei Si Muncerus Sacramentarii cum audirent nos docere Spiritum rejicere opera hâc doctrina abuti potuerunt neglecto verbo Sacramentis nihil aliud nisi Spiritum sonare idque nobis viventibus docentibus repugnantibus quid futurum est ubi conticuerit nostra Doctrina Post meam mortem multi meos libros proferent in medium inde omnis generis errores deliria sua confirmabunt Sed simul etiam exierunt Anabaptistae Sacramentarii alii fanatici qui de Trinitate incarnatione Christi palam impia tradiderunt non enim fuerunt ex nobis c. Good works shall please God for faith in Christ to their own end because they are not done that we may be righteous but that they may be a testimony that we are accepted and justified freely Luther The Holy Ghost is never idle in the godly but ever doing something that belongs to the Kingdome of God Luther If Muncerus and the Sacramentarians when they heare us preach the Spirit and that wee reject works in the matter of justification only as I have cleared from his owne words can abuse this Doctrine and neglecting word and seales sound nothing but the Spirit as Familists and Antinomians did then and now and that while wee live and teach the contrary and resist them what shall be done when we shall teach no more After my death saith Luther they shall alledge my writings and therewith strengthen errors of all kindes and their own dreames Also there are gone from us Anabaptists Sacramentarians and other fantastick men who have openly taught impious things of the Trinity and Incarnation of Christ but they were not of us It is true Luther falsely chargeth those whom hee calleth Sacramentarians who rejected the dreame of Consubstantiation yet as Calvin observed of the Libertines hey had nothing more frequent in their mouth then the Spirit so Anabaptists Familists Antinomians who all pretend that Luther is theirs alledge nothing more then the Spirit the immediate testimony of the Spirit without the word or any signes or markes of sanctification by which men know that they are in Christ and I appeale to the Reader if they observe any scope or drift in the Sermon preached by Del before the House of Commons but to cry down all Word Scripture Preaching Sacraments Laws lawfull and necessary constitutions of Orthodox Synods against Familists like himself for all these without the Spirit can work but an outward Reformation and hee extolleth so the Spirits inward omnipotent and only working of an inward and heart reformation as that men ministerie preaching can have no more influence in Gospel-reformation then in Christs redeeming of the world and the taking away transgression for saith hee he only that can doe the one can doe the other now in redemption Christ hath no fellows no under Mediators no instruments no with-workers hee alone by himselfe and none with him Hebr. 1. Purged us from our sins and so in all Reformation Familists contend for God is sole Reformer as Jesus Christ is sole and onely Redeemer Antinomians deny any certainty of our being in grace by signes marks and characters of holy walking which Luther is utterly against in all places especially where he extolls good works as the fruites of our justification It is true Luther saith often we must not judge of our spirituall good estate by sense but by faith and so say Antinomians and Eaton most frequently But the word sense is taken two wayes 1. for the enditement of the flesh and unrenewed part opposed to faith and so Luther and we with him teach that in a conflict of conscience when the Law challengeth a beleever especially we are never to look to
of these three and it is that the sinlesse creature should yeeld its beeing lust will and desires rather to be trampled on dispised or turned to nothing before God be dishonoured All the essentiall attributes of goodnesse holinesse wisdome grace justice power soveraignty c. that are all infinite in God proclaime that there is an infinite distance between the Creature and the Creator but if we speak of a borrowed beeing and a borrowed working at the second hand and by loane then it is no sin for creatures to say they are creatures for the Holy Ghost saith it and biddeth man say that he is clay and a living soule nor is it sin to the Creature to ascribe doing of good to it self as the Church saith I have sought thee O Lord Isa. 26. and David I love thee O Lord and Paul I have laboured more abundantly then they all though it was a labouring borrowed from grace and sure the Creature acts sin and against a law and not in subordination to God as Law-giver acting him against a Law 4. Error Obedience is to deny selfe The creature is all good in the Creator and to value and esteem all beeing and all good God himselfe Theol. Ger. c 13. 5. All creatures the body and soule of man were hid potentially in God and shall returne to silence and to nothing after This is cleare against the immortallity of the soule that Scripture saith seeth God injoyeth his face goeth to Paradise or torment after death 6 Hell standeth in these 1. when a man seeth himselfe worthy of all ill 2. Perpetually damned and lost 3. Neither wils nor conceives comfort from any ââeature 4. Yet he waiteth for deliverance 5. Beares nothing waywardly but sin 6. And when he cannot think ever to be delivered or comforted He is in heaven when he regards nothing desires nothing but the eternall good so this becomes his he may often in one day passe from heaven to hell and from hell to heaven and is safe in both This is a hell and a heaven unknown to Scripture 1. They are within the bounds of this life hell and heaven are after death and buriall Luk. 16. 2 There is a marcet way between this heaven and this hell But Luk. 16. there is a gulf and no passage between the right-heaven and Scripture hell Luk. 16. 3. These may end the true hell and heaven are eternall Mat. 25. last Psal. 16.11 7. When God alone works in man and leaves undone in him without any I to mee or mine there is true Christ and no where else Theol. Germ. c. 22. Christ crucified in Mount Calvary is but an imagination to suffer with Christ is Christ crucified Our sufferings and Christs are one by union of will and Spirits Bright star c. 18 â89 190 191. c. 200. Then is Christ not true man 2. nor dyed he really but only Spiritually in us when we suffer with the like meeknesse and patience as he dyed and suffered and yet he is but an Allegorick or phancied man to the Familist The like Familists say of his Resurrection Ascention and judging the world It s but to doe what is already done to open these rotten graves any farther These two pieces so fleshly and abominable agree well with the Tenents of H. Nicholas and are now set out An. 1646. by the Familist Randel to the insnaring of the soules of many thousands in London In the yeare 1â75 the Familists of England published a confession before King James came to the Crowne of England but laxe and generall I know not what for H. Nicholas wrote bookes of sundrie sorts As his exhortation 1 c. 6. § 5.7 8 9. His instructions of the upright and Christian baptisme his crying voyce his first exhortation and these saith hee may bee confessâd among the adulterous and sinnefull generation and the false hearts of the scripture learned for so hee called all the godly in England and all that are not of his way But for his love-secrets hee saith yee shall not talke of your secrets either yet utter your mysterâââ openly or nakedly in the heaâing of your young children or disciples but spare them not in the âares of your Elâârs which can understand the same or are able to beare or away with the sound thereof But they have their private Traditions and unwritten verities saith H. Nichol. in his Elidad § 5. By which they grow up in love according to the requiring of her service where all things needfull to bee knowen or declared are alwayes according to the capacity of their understanding brought and declared to them to the § 17 young or new borne children according to their youngnesse to the weak according to their weakenesse and to the eldârâ according to their driednesse or old age where § 18 neither some heare all nor all heare some private mysteries but the confession might have a sound meaning Though as they ment there is nothing sound in it About the yeare 1604. the Familists of England presented with this fraudulent confession a supplication to King James which was printed at Cambridge anno 1606. And answered by one of the Universitie in the supplication they hid their soul tenets and say Wee doe beseech your Princely Majesty to understand that the people of the Familie of love or God doe utterly disclame all obsurd and selfe-conceited opinions and disobedient and erroneous Sects of the Anabaptists Browne Penry Puritans and all other proud-minded Sects and Heresies whatsoever protesting upon pain of our lives that we are not of consent nor agreeing with any such brain-sick Preachers nor their rebellioâs or disobedient Sects whatsoever but have beene and ever will be truely obedient to your highnesse and your Laws to the effusion of our blood and in this part of their supplication the Reader may see the bloody persecuting minds of Familists for they exhort King James to persecute all the truely godly that were non-conforme to Prelates and went under the name of Puritans and tacitly praise King James for executing the Laws against such as in conscience durst not bow to the then Prelaticall Baal and the Familists principles carry them to esteem any Religion indifferent yet half an eye may see how desirous they are the Sword should be drawn against the godly whom they all Puritans and therfore judge if Antinomians and Familists now in England who cry out against the use of the Sword for matters of Religion and plead for a Catholick licence and tolleration to all Religions that themselves may be tollerated also if they had the Sword and Power if they would not be most bloody Dragons in cutting the flesh and drinking the blood of those they call Presbyterians and Puritans for thinke not their doctrine is different from that doctrine of their fathers So here they quit the Protestant Doctrine maintained by those that are called but unjustly Puritans and promise to conforme to all Popish Ceremonies to Arminianisme
that the dead which are fallen asleep in the Lord rise up in this day of his judgement and appeare unto us in godly glory which shall henceforth live in us everlastingly with Christ and reign upon the earth is a detestabl hereticke But H.N. teacheth so Evangel c 37. sect 9. Whosoever teacheth that to bee borne of the Virgin Mary out of the seed of David after the flesh is to bee exponed of the pure doctrine out of the seed of love is a detestable hereticke But H.N. teacheth so Document sent c. 3. sect 5. Whosoever teacheth that Jesus Christ is come againe unto us according to his promise to the end that they all which love God and his righteousnesse and Christ and perfect being might presently enter into the true rest which God hath prepared from the beginning for his elect and inherit the everlasting life is a detestable hereticke But H.N. Evan. c. 1. sect 1. teacheth so c. Having examined these reasons with the books of H.N. we doe finde that in truth he holdeth these heresies and we think in our hearts and of our own knowledge affirm that H.N. is in these heresies a detestable heretick promising faithfully befor God and your honours never hereafter to have any dealing with his bookes and doctrin nor to go about to bring any to the love liking or reading of them and that we now speak is the true meaning of our heart as we look for mercy at his hands which searcheth the heart It shall never be well with England till the like abjuration of the doctrine of H.N. of Wil. Del Joh. Saltmarsh of Town Eaton Den Crispe and the scandalous Antinomians be tendered to most of the Army of Sir Thomas Fairfax and all the Sectaries in England but the Arme of the Lord must still bee stretched out against the land in fury and indignation till it be destroyed and till he throughly avenge the quarrell of the Covenant with so high a hand and so presumptuously broken by the Kingdome of England A MODEST SVRVEY of the secrets of Antinomianisme with a briefe refutation of them from the word of truth CHAP. I. Antinomians unjustly aceuse us IT cannot be judged either a wounding of the weake who side with Familists for a bastard love with Antinomians for a dead and rotten faith with Libertines the enemies of holy walking with God to answer those that aske a reason of our hope especially when we are nick-named Legalists Antifidians Pharisees Antichristian teachers enemies to free Grace because we stand for a rule of righteousnesse in the Law repentance from dead workes strict and close walking with God against all which that is to me a wall of brasse As deceivers and yet true as unknowne and yet well knowne Yet I give a briefe account of those saving and innocent Doctrines of the hoast of Protestant Divines if possibly truth may pierce through their eye-lids who winke because they will not see Of old the Albigenses were called Hereticks but saith an indifferent man genus haereseos nunquam nominant So now neither the heresie nor the Protestant Divine can be named that teach that the Law and Gospel are mixt in the matter of justifitation or that teares of repentance wash us from our sinnes that the covenant of grace is a covenant of works that we are to seeke righteousnesse in our selves CHAP. II. Antinomians are Pelagians WEe are farre from Pelagian grace that an unconverted man can leave sinne because sinne hath an earnest desire of soule-saving comfort cannot speak nor doe but in feare of sinne that an hypocrite under the Law can in good earnest and down-rightnesse of heart yeeld himselfe wholly to the law of God as a wife to her husband to bee instructed and ordered in all things inwardly and outwardly after the minde of God in the Law So Saltmarsh telleth us of a Legally-Gospel-way of conversion in which Christ in truth is received Much like to that of Familists of New England that a Legalist for truth may attaine the same righteousnesse that Adam had in innocency before the fall and a living faith that hath living fruits may grow from the living law We judge that an unconvert is so farre from a conformity to the Law that his conscience is burnt with a hot iron and he never saw his keepers face hee being under the law a captive in thick darkenesse and therefore all his faire vertues are white sinnes 2. Hee is an ill tree that cannot bring forth good fruit 3. True mortification is wrought by the Gospel-spirit 4. The law cannot give life 5. An hypocrites faith who is under the Law is dead CHAP. III. We hold no morall preparations with Pelagians Papists and Arminians going before conversion WEe teach not that which Saltmarsh falsely chargeth us that Vowes and undertakings never ascending to Christ fit us for conversion nor doe we too much burne or bear the wine of Gospel-grace with the Law-fire of workes and conditions For 1. we deny against Antinomians and Arminians any such Gospel-promise he that doth this and this and is so and so fitted with such conditions quallifications as money and hire in hand shall be converted as a reward of his worke The question touching preparations is not whether an humbled soule because humbled hath a good warrant to beleeve and receive Christ. We conceive the bottome of no mans faith is within himselfe but the common ground and Royall charter warranting all to beleeve is the free and money lesse offer of a precious Saviour who ever will have Christ and pay not a penny of condition or law worke for him take him freely But the question is of Christs order of bringing us to beleeve and close with Christ and the question is whether a damned Pharesee on his high horse of merits and law-righteousnesse an undaunted Heifer a Simon Magus a despitefull Atheist Elymas a Witch never broken nor convinced by the law must in that distance to Christ and the Gospel be charged to beleeve an everlasting love of election toward himselfe and without more adoe be led into the Kings chamber of wine to the slowings of soule-redeeming bloud or must he first bee humbled convinced of sinne burdened with everlasting burning due to him and so led to Christ. Antinomians say Sinners as sinners belong to Christ and have Christ offered to them as sinners and none can beleeve too hastily in Christ but sure they can beleeve or presume too misorderly and arrogate Christ to themselves as you teach them while they know no sinne-sicknesse for Christ. For 1. some too hastily will bee Christs Disciples before they make their reckoning what it will cost them 2. The Lords order is to cast downe and then convert first he draweth away some of the ill bloud and rancke humours and pricketh the heart and then bringeth the sicke to the Physitian the trembing Publicane
right to heaven of which the Law saith nothing 6. The Law gives a reward as a due debt though not merit the Goâpel giveth a reward against merit CHAP. IX Of the threatnings of the Law and Gospel TOuching the third part as the Law is in strict tearmes divided from the Gospel 1. The Law-threatnings are on the person for the actions and for the least faile in thought word or deed but the Gospel-threatnings are rather on the âtate then the actions or if they be on the actions it is for the condition and state therefore the learned Pareus saith that the Gospel as the Gospel hath no threatnings at all For indeed the state of the kingdome of the beleever fenceth him from the curse he is free from condemnation because he is under another King then the man that is under the Law As the man in Scotland is free from Murther which he committed in Spaine not because his act of Murther deserveth not hee should die but because he is a member of the state of Scotland and no penal law of Spaine can reach him in that Sate Pareus thus farre saith true that it is the Law properly that curseth and that the Gospel as the Gospel curseth not but is properly glad tydings For 1. He that beleeveth not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is already condemned that is before his unbeliefe sentence is passed on him by the Law and the Gospel doth but ratifie the sentence For if we suppose there had never been a Gospel nor a Mediatour the sinner should have been a cast-away and sentenced man but now because he beleeveth not he shall not see life but the wrath of God ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã abideth on him then it was on him before if hee should beleeve in the Sonne of God the sentence of the Law should be taken off the Prince offereth a pardon of grace to a man that hath ãâã hâs Sonne so he will accept of it he refuseth to accept of a Pardon and therefore dyeth rather for his bloud-shâd then for his not accepting pardon it would seeme among men too lâw a cause of death to put him to death for refusall of a pardon at ãâã the sentence was given out for killing the Kings Sonne onely he dyeth more deservedly that both he killed the Son and despised his Princes grace or rather his doome is aggravatâd and the chaines of Capernaum are made heavieâ because they comparatively justifie Sodome and so the Gospel-vengeance is an addition to the Law-vengeance as he that dyeth of an extreame distemper of body and by a gracious Physitian may be cured but refuseth the medicine the distemper is the Physicall cause of his death his contempt of the art of the Physitian is the morall cause and a reason why he dyeth without the compassion of his friends and with greater torment of mind to himselfe Yea Faith is not properly the cause that hath any effective influence on so noble effects as are free pardon and free salvation farre lesse is it any meritorious cause Christ hath no joint causes with him in this excellent worke of saving a sinner unbeliefe is a morall cause non removens prohibens 2. The Gospel is an exception of grace against the Law for the Law saith He that sinnes shall dye the Gospel addeth except he beleeve or he shall certainly dye except he beleeve in him who justifieth the ungodly so that the Gospel saith Amen to the Lawes threatning and taketh them not off nor contradicteth them in their owne nature 3. What ever threatnings are executed against an unbeleever they are the Law-threatnings it s a Law-death that the unbeleever dyeth for all that eternally perish doe perish under the law and the covenant of works never man is lost under Christ if therefore the Gospel say Whoremonâers Adulterers Murtherers Drunkards shall not inherite the kingdome of God this threatning doth necessarily presuppose a Law-state if they which doe such things remaine under the Law otherwise the Gospels intent is not that they perish but that they beleeve and be saved CHAP. X. Of Gospel feare ãâ¦ã with Gospel-freedome to feare hell so wee ãâ¦ã and punishment more then sinne for sinne is a ãâ¦ã then punishment For 1. we are commanded to ãâã him who can cast both soule and body into hell 2. It s not a Law-spirit of bondage that some tremble at the word of ãâã nor for Josiahs hâârt to melt at the reading of the âaw 3. Not to be affraid of judgement is a part of a heart rockie and hardened Though Felix his trembling at judgement did prove him to bee under the Law because hee feared onely âudgement and judgement as a greater evill then sinne Nor is it mercinary to love the reward so it be not more in our intention then a holy communion with God For 1. Moses by Faith had an eye to the recompence of reward Paul set the garland before him as his end 2 Wee are commanded so to runne that we may obtaine to lay up a sure foundation that we may lay hold on life eternal Onely wee are not to make happinesse and our created blessednesse so much out formall end in running our race as holynesse and our objective happinesse which is God himselfe If Antinomians would difference betweene love of a hire and hireling love then should not Towne condemne the just nor can the Fathers under the Law be said to have served the Lord with an upright heart if they served him for hire which Satan judged hypocrisie in Job cap. 1. vers 9.10 See Psalm 73.25 Job 13.15 CHAP. XI Law-feare and Gospel-faith consistent NOr doth Master Towne and Antinomians inferre by good arguing because beleevers may bee stricken off sinnes upon the consideraton of Law-threatnings that their sinnes deserve not wrath as well as the sinnes of others as â Job saith What then shall I doe when God riseth up and â Destruction from God was a terror to me But it followeth not that therefore to obey God sub paenà for feare of the condemning Law is not free Gospel-obedience For it s most false seeing this obedience for feare of the desert of sinne was in Paul though he was perswaded that eternall wrath should never be inflicted on him as is cleare by his words Knowing therefore the terror of the Lord wee perswade mân And we know if our earthly house be dissolved we have an house not made with hands but eternall in heaven 2. Law-threatning when Faith assureth the conscience of freedome from the wrath to come and love-perswading are most consistent For most cleare it is that Christ and his Apostles doe command and strictly charge in the Gospel So Antinomians erre who teach that the Gospel perswadeth rather then commandeth and reasons and argues us to duties rather then bindes and enforces and that holinesse and sanctification now is not such as is faâhioned by the Law of outward command but by
is a reall change of our state in justification YEa clearely before God there is an excellent change in the state of the Saints from ungodlinesse to justification so as they were not from eternitie nor before they beleeved justified and godly 1. because the Lord saith In time past the Gentiles were no people and obtained no mercie and now are a people and have obtained mercy Jerusalem was once polluluted in her owne bloud and the Lord looked on her so and he washed her and adorned her 2. The Apostle was once to God a blasphemer a persecutor and God saw him so else neither was the Apostle so nor could he speake truth in saying so but he obtanied mercy So in other Scriptures a most reall change is holden forth and that in Gods eye CHAP. XXI We mixe not workes and grace in the matter of Justification WEe utterly deny that Antinomians can make good their charge that we mixe works and the Law in matter of justification with faith and the free grace of God 1. Works done by grace smell of the mired fountaine they spring from they are polluted with sinne now Paul Rom. 3. saith All Jewes and Gentiles have sinned none doth good Psal. 14. Psal. 53. Void of sinne therefore by the Law can no flesh be justified and so the righteousnesse by which we stand before God must be free of sinne and free of a breach deserving a curse which must fall on us if we continue not in all the Law in the most gracious works we can doe yea if not in all that the Law requires to the least jot or tittle we are not justified now with such a Gospel-inherent righteousnesse as no man hath 2. Christ must be a Saviour by halfes and quarters if we divide the righteousnesse of our Saviour betweene faith or works between Christ and our merits Free grace is a jealous thing and admitteth of neither compartner corrivall or fellow with Christ. Paul will have his owne righteousnesse in the plea but dung 3. It quite brangleth the peace of God that issueth from justification that it is a peace that free will createth to my selfe from my owne works and not a peace dipt in satisfactory bloud 4. It taketh much glory from Christ that we weare a garment foreternitie of our spinning better the wedding garment bee begged and all its threeds be of free grace and that full glory be given to the Lambe 5. Law and Gospel Grace and Law-payment must be confounded 6. Christ must die in vaine CHAP. XXII Antinomians deny sinne to be in the justified ANtinomians will have no sinne remaining at all in a justified person and nothing contrary to Gods holy Law And Crispe saith It s close removed as if it had never been All which is true of the Law-guilt and actuall obligation to eternall wrath but of the Essence being or blot of in-dwelling-sinne in us it s most false 1. Pardoned sinne that Christ payed for is so sinne that if wee who are pardoned John and the rest of beleevers who have an Advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous say wee have no sinne wee deceive our selves and the truth is not in us 2. Who even of the justified can say I have made my heart cleane I am pure inherently from my sinne there is not a just man on earth that doth good and sinneth not There is none that doth good not David who is justified by faith no not one 3. The flesh in the regenerate sinnes and lusts against the Spirit and the holy Law of God and the body of sinne though subdued having lost the Kingly dominion as a Tyrant though not the nature and being as Augustine saith of sinne as an underling dwelleth in all the justified but is not imputed 4. What we want of the perfection that God requireth to be in our sanctification and mortification which are but in growing while we are in this life must be sinfull imperfection 5. For we dayly aske of our Father which is in heaven forgivenesse of sinnes which we could not doe except sinne remained in us nor doe wee with Papists say that Christ but covereth but washeth not away our sinnes in his bloud for the guilt obleiging to satisfactory punishment is fully washen away not covered onely CHAP. XXIII Antinomians say to faith there is no sinne WEe judge that unsound which Towne saith To Faith there is no sinne nor any uncleane heart for then should Christ dwelling in the heart by faith and sinning be inconsistent which is known to be contrary to Scripture to the experience weaknesses complaints of the Saints groaning under a body of sinne as captives in bolts and yron fetters 2. And must argue that who ever beleeve are as perfect as Angels in heaven 3. That a justified person beleeveth not onely pardon but the perfection of Angels and that he sinneth not and must be perfectly sanctified if he beleeve a lye to wit that he sinneth not but is perfectly holy and this fancie they build on Luthers words perverted who saith I beleeve that there is a holy Church which is indeed nothing else but I beleeve there is no sinne no malediction no death in the Church Whereas Luther speaketh not of sinne in its in-dwelling blot but of sinne as in point of Law it doth actually curse condemne and inflict the second death in which sense in point of free iustification there is no sinne in the invisible Church of the justified and effectually called Saints Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 154. Thus the Scripture calleth us ungodly and sinners and children of wrath not that we are so but seeme so or not so in Gods account but in the worlds CHAP. XXIV The raigne of Faith not absolute as Antinomians say ANtinomians will have the raigne of faith so absolute that in faiths kingdome of grace there is no sinne which were more then a golden heaven on earth for so 1. Faith were perfectly strong and in the highest pitch of fulnesse of perfection in all the justified 2. If withall the whole morall acts of a justified person should flow from no other spring but this strong faith ever acting us to good But wee cannot yeeld to either Libertines or Antinomians that Faith is so absolute a Prince as that all sin rout and branch not only in its fullest dominion but also in its being and simply indwelling must be banished out of Faiths dominions so as once beleeving we could no more as sinnefull men but must act as beleevers for ever but wee thinke under faiths raigne sinne dwelleth as an underling as of old the Gibeonites dwelt under conquering Joshuah and victorious Israel as hewers of wood and drawers of water Yet these Cananites were said to be spued out of that good land 1. Jure bellâ by the Law of conquest and of victorious inheritors as sometime they were 2. They make
our or his owne lusts for us but in reall and personall acts of obedience to be deadned to to the world Gal. 6.14 To abstaine from fleshly lusts that warre against the soule from fornication uncleanesse inordinate affection evill concupiscence and such sinnes for which the wrath of God commeth on the Children of disobedience to wit on the Gentiles that never heard the Gospel now in reason wrath cannot come on the heathen who never heard of Christ because they beleeve not that he of whom they never heard hath crucified those sinnes for them on the crosse CHAP. XL. Antinomians the perfectists of our time say wee and our works are compleatly perfect ANtinomians ascribe not onely an imputative perfection in that Christs perfect righteousnesse is made ours but also an inherent perfection to the Saints But wee judge our state and persons through Christ to be perfect but our duties and begunne sanctification are not perfect but is so in growing as the Moone as a vessell not full to the brime and banks of the soule it receives quarts and gallons more It s true justification removeth the evill of works as touching all guilt or obligation to eternally revenging justice But as Christs grace addeth to our good works no dignity and perfection of meriting as Papists say so doth it not remove the inherent blot of sinne that cleaveth to our good works so as it should give to these works inherent perfection and remove their sinnefull defects for as sinne dwelleth in our persons after wee are justified though it bee not imputed so doth sinne cleave to our most gracious acts but is not accounted on our score because the surety hath answered our bill and removed the sinnefull imperction from them but hath not made them inherently perfect so as there should remaine nothing in the works of the justified that is contrary to the Law of God But the truth is Antinomians with no face of truth can say that Christ removeth the sinnefull imperfections that adhere to our good works done by the Grace of Christ when we are in the state of justification because if nothing wee doe in the state of justification be sinne since pardoned sinnes to Antinomians are no sinnes and have lost the nature and being of sinne being remitted and pardoned before they be committed these sinnes that cleave to our good works are no sinnes and so the good works must be perfect as the person is perfect 1. Because Antinomians go upon this ground that nothing inherent in the persons not the in-dwelling corruption of nature nor the adherent sins that cleave to our works nor any thing a justified man can doe is sinne or contrary to the Law but that person or works being pardoned both are as perfect as the person and works of Christ. A most blaspemous ground for what we want of perfect sanctification and wee want much in this life so farre are we sinnefully imperfect 2. Paul acknowledgeth his sinnefull imperfection I find a Law in my members rebelling against the Law of my minde not as if I were already perfect 3. In many things we offend all If any man offend not in word the same is a perfect man Hence the man that is perfect sinnes not but there is none in the earth that sinneth not and doth good 4. Wee crave pardon of sinnes as we seeke dayly our dayly bread It s contrary to Christian humility to say wee are perfectly cleane Object God can accept nothing that is unperfect and sinnefull because they are accursed Gal. 3.10 For God is veritie it selfe and will not suffer the losse of the least jot of the righteousnesse the Law requireth But all our best works are polluted with sinne Towne Answ. This proveth with the Papists that God cannot judge us righteous by faith because wee are sinners in our selves 2. God cannot accept sinnefull works as no sinnefull works at all he cannot accept of sinnes as no sinnes and of our good works as not polluted with sinne in themselves his judgement then should not be according to truth true but he can well accept our works though polluted with sinne as pardoned and washen not from their sinnefull imperfections inherent or adherent to them for then they should be intrinsecally perfect and God should judge amisse of them but as washen from their guilt and obligation to eternall wrath so he can well judge them perfect in Christ. 3. Legally cleane so as they shall never actually condemne us and 4. that of meere grace CHAP. XLI Antinomians say we are compleatly saved in this life as in heaven SO we thinke Antinomians faile wickedly with Libertines who say We are as actually saved and as perfectly as the glorified in heaven and not in hope onely or in reall beginning in regard of Christs sitting in heaven and therefore good workes can no more bee the way to heaven saith Towne then my walking in the Citie in which I am already can be my walking to the City But so while we are absent from the Lord in the body even in this life wee should be in heaven whereas the dissolution of our earthly tabernacle the raysing of us up at the last day are betweene us and the full redemption of our bodies And this is that which Libertines and Familists say that all the resurrection of the body and life eternall they know is our union with Christ in this life the Grammar of Hymeneus and Philetus who said the Resurrection was already past 3. We know but in part our love is not perfected in this life 1 Cor. 13.11 12 13. And we are not perfect men in Christ till we meet all in the unity of Faith Ephes. 4.13 3 The generall assembly of all the first borne is not yet convened we need a Temple and Ordinances and a Sunne and a Moone in the other life the Lambe shall be our Temple 4. The other life is such as in it wee can neither marry nor dye but are as the Angels Luk. 22.36 37. Phil. 3.20 21. 1 Cor. 15.40.41 5. Antinomians say this dreaming that we are as cleane of sinne as Christ and so Christed and Goded with Christ as the Libertine Pocquius said Calvin in Opus pag. 463. and Nicholas the Libertine cap. 34. 6. Paul saith Wee are saved by hope and wee hope not for what wee have already Our life is hid with Christ in God 1. He that beleeveth hath life not in the compleat and full fruition yet really in the certaintie of faith and hope 2. In the right claime purchased by Christ. 3. In the beginning first fruits and the degrees of grace tending to glory CHAP. XLII Our happinesse is in sanctification as well as in justification OUr happinesse is not meerely passive as Towne saith and in being justified as if that were all for though our blessednesse be in justification as the cause and fountaine in that sinne
spirit and that it is no sinne in a beleever not to see his grace Which is all one as not to know try and prove himselfe whether he be in Christ or no. And so wee may contravene a command of God and not sin and to sin against one of the offices of the Spirit which is to make us know the things that are freely given us of God is no sinâ And in Calvins time Libertines say to know good or ill was the old Adam to know and want the feeling of grace of holinesse or of sinne was mortification and a dead conscience not to bee moved nor touched with sorrow or feeling of sinne nor to feare it in justified persons is faith and and true mortification so the New England Libertines CHAP. XLIV Antinomians say all doubtings is inconsistent with Faith THe Justified say the Antinomians are to doubt no more freedome and libertie purchased in Christ frees you from all bondage as if you were in heaven and gives assurance without all wavering feare or doubting Wee are not to feare our sinnes nor any thing else Which keepeth good harmony with New Englands Libertines who say that doubting in any sort is inconsistent with true assurance especially after the revelation of the Spirit which some call the broad Sealâ and to doubt upon the commission of some haynous sinne whether God be my Father argueth the party doubting to bee under a covenant of works No question doubting in justified persons is a sinne Christ rebuketh it Why doubt yee 2. Christ requireth faith without doubting 3. Hee forbiddeth it 4. It s contrary to faith 5. And punished But it is in the truely justified Faith and fainting are almost woven thorow either in the same prayer in David Psal. 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes this is great fainting yet there is fire under ashes faith bordering with fainting neverthelesse thou hardst the voice of my supplication So is it with Jonah Ezechiah Iob. Dregges in the bottom when the wine is jumbled appeare in the Prophets complaint an ague of madnesse starts up beside reason and above faith even after Asaph and Jeremiah both had received the broad seale of the revealing Spirit when Faith sickens it dyeth not Will the Lord cast us off for ever and will he be favourable no more is his mercy cleane gone for ever doth his promise faile for evermore And wilt thou be altogether to me as a lyar and as waters that faile 2. This goeth on another false ground that being freed from the curse of the Law wee are freed from all fits of the old agues of the Spirit of bondage and that all trouble of conscience argue a Law-state of works but that old guest upon sense of sinne and apprehension of wrath can make a new plea betweene the soule and Christ and there will arise new stormes of love-jealousies and complaints against the beloved surmises of unbeliefe because sinne dwelleth in the justified 3. Davids bones were broken for sinne and for his sinnes the arrowes of God sticke in his flesh and his moisture is turned into the drought of summer 4. There can be no neerer way to despaire and shake the very foundations of a beleevers faith then comfort him so miserably as say if ever he doubt he is under the Law and under the curse since it argueth the strong man to be cast out when he throweth in fire-brands of doubtings in at the windowes to see if he can regaine his place CHAP. XLV Antinomians not Protestants Merit-mongers ANtinomians say that wee teach the same with Merit-mongers who say the reward is given ex pacto by covenant as due debt because of the fidelity of God and not that our works in strictnesse of justice deserve such a reward to which we answer 1. None of us say the crowne is given either for faith or for good works as if they should determine the Lord to give a reward or lay bands on him for the intrinsecall dignitie and meritorious vertue that Christs merit hath put on our works we utterly deny any such vertue either in our good works considered in their owne nature or as they borrow some perfume of Christs meriting vertue Paul Rom. 3. argueth that none are justified by works because saith hee all have sinned vers 9. both Jew and Gentile every mouth vers 19.20 stopped and all the world is become guilty if then our works were thus perfect that they were void of sinne they should have a power to justifie But Towne asser 77.78 Eaton Honey combâ cap 16.459.460.461 say Christ giveth perfection to our works and maketh them free of inherent sin this is as much as Papists say Christs bloud conferreth a power of meriting on good works 2. They say we fulfill the Law in Christ when he makes our works perfect and sinnelesse then we also justifie our selves by our good works in Christ. But we know that Antinomians give more then a meriting power to good workes while they make them perfect as Christ and free from sinne as his actions are Why but then should they not justifie us before God if they be perfect and render us before God perfect as M. Towne saith and Eaton saith Justification is meritorious of all the favour and blessings of God Sanctification of it selfe merits nothing at all This is more horrid merit then ever a Papist taught For Justification if it merit all the favor and blessings of God then must it merit the favour of eternall election to glory of effectuall calling of Christs comming in the flesh of free Redemption of the sending of the Gospel of grace to this nation rather then to this whereas all these goe before justification and flow from a more ancient and eternall free grace then Justification even from eternall election and everlasting love 2. But Sanctification saith he of it selfe merits nothing nor doe Merit-mongers say their best works of themselves merit any thing but as dipt in Christs bloud from whose grace they borrow a meriting power and of justice besides a free promise and paction God oweth a crowne of glory to these works say Papists and this meriting power say they though it be borrowed from Christ yet our workes have from the grace of Christ the formall principle of them a meriting power beside before and without all free paction and promise of reward that God maketh to our works and here we part waies with all Merit-mongers and shall never we hope meet But that God hath made a promise of his free grace to reward our works and hath tyed himselfe to himself not to us is cleare For God is not unrighteous to forget your worke saith the Scripture and labour of love and it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them that trouble
the beauty of grace and gracious actings are in Christ pure spirituall cleane abstracted In us in whom there dwelleth a Law in the members it is muddie clayie in dregs and concretion abstracta sunt puriora concretis 5. What we over-behold that we over love what we over-love in that wee over-confide the affections both in their flowings and their over-banke-flowings are linked together so we see not that actings of grace are made secret substituted Mediators with Christ but these flow from the corruption of our nature not from the straine of our Doctrine in these points CHAP. LVII Of the liberty which Christ hath purchased to us by his death ANtinomians generally contend for a Christian liberty wherewith Christ hath made us free and we contend for the same but the question is wherein the liberty consisteth it concerneth us much that we take not licence for liberty We thinke 1. We are freed by Christ from not onely the Ceremoniall Law so as Christ profiteth us nothing if we come under that yoake againe but also from all Commandements of men for all these Ceremonies being now not commanded but forbidden of God become the Commandements of men from which both Jewes and Gentiles were freed in Christ. 2. We are freed and redeemed from the Morall Law as cursing and condemning by the Son of God who makes us free indeed 3. We are redeemed from the dominion of sin by the Spirit of grace for where this Spirit is there is liberty and Christ freeth us from this service of sin in regard that the Law is a Lord by irritating our corruption more and more though this be accidentall to the Spirituall Law that bringeth forth in us sonnes and children to death and over-aweth and compelleth us to keep the Law as a manifestation of wrath whereas the Spirit of the Lord is a free sweet lovely-constrayning-Spirit in the Gospel-working in a farre other way obedience to the Law then the Law-spirit of bondage doth And upon these are we 4. freed from a necessity of being justified by the Law or the works thereof 5. From all conquering Law-power of all enemies But we are not delivered and freed from the commanding directing obliging and binding power of the Law as a binding rule of life so as beleevers once being beleevers sinne not because they are under no Law farre lesse is it such a freedome as is that which is from the yoake of the Ceremoniall Law as Towne saith But if we be free from the Law with this kind of freedome which is licence it is free to us to sinne whereas the end of our Redemption is to change the yoake of a condemning and cursing Law in a sweet easie yoak of Christ to serve God in holynesse and righteousnesse the compend of the two Tables of the Law to deny ungodlinesse and worldly lusts 2. The Word of God calleth freedome from doing Gods will a not using our liberty in Christ as an occasion to the flesh and commandeth doing and fulfilling of the Law in loving our neighbour as our selfe 3. The service of sinne is the greatest bondage that is and the sinner is overcome by this Tyrant now the Sonne of God hath freed us from this bondage Whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin if the Son make you free then are ye free indeed And to serve God is a free mans life as David saith I will walk at liberty for I seek thy precepts and Christ hath loved us and washed us in his bloud and made us Kings and Priests unto God Now Kings are of all men the freest on earth but Kings and Priests to God are Lords over their owne lusts which is more then to take a walled City and are to offer themselves and their bodies as a holy living and acceptable sacrifice which is their reasonable service 4. And the whole Gospel urgeth the same for it subjecteth us to Gods externall Commandement of honouring father and mother of having our conversation honest amongst the Gentiles in abstaining from fleshly lusts of walking in Christ as we have received him and it is the Commandement that the Apostle gave by the Lord Jesus which is our sanctification and that we should abstain from fornication and the whole doctrine of the Apostles that we be holy as he is holy nor doth the Law cease to be the Law to beleevers as Towne saith Because it neither can nor actually doth condemne and curse these that are in Christ and consequently it cannot oblige them as a commanding rule for you cannot separate the condemning power of the Law saith he from the commanding power of it If the Law cannot condemn it loseth the being of the Law and Luther saith it is no more Law Lex non damnans non est Lex not one jot or title of the Law can perish But the truth is the Law as it is an instrument of the covenant of works and justifieth or condemneth ceaseth to be the Law to the beleever as Luther saith it ceaseth to be the Law of life and righteousnesse and the way to heaven according to the tenour of the first covenant which is He that doth these things abiding in all things written in the Law in thought word and deed perfectly without the least breach in one Iota by his own strength he shall live that is he shall be justified and obtaine eternall life by the Law without a Mediator and shall be saved but not be in Christs debt nor obliged in one graine to the grace of the Gospel But where liveth I pray you this good man Neither in heaven nor earth except the man Jesus Christ. So the Law is not such a Law as can save to any man now under sin so Luther saith right but it was never Luthers mind that the Law simpliciter ceaseth to be the Law commanding and obliging to holy walking So it is a sophisme a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ad dictum ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Law ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as it justifieth and saveth Legally is no damning Law and loseth its being as it is a covenant of works to all beleevers True ergo it is in no sort a Law to them it followeth not such a just Judge and King condemneth not this guilty man because his Sonne the Prince and heire suffered for him ergo he is not a Law-judge condemning the poore guilty man true but ergo he is not King and Judge to command this man to be obedient to all his good Lawes and ergo this pardoned man is in all other things and good Lawes loosed from this oath of allegeance and the band of loyalty and hee is no more the the Kings subject so as if the man now break the Kings Lawes and he doth not sin against the King as Law-giver or his Lawes surely it cannot
follow that the Law bee urged in tenour of a meere covenant of works yea or as hedged with ceremoniall and bloudy sacrifices that are Heraulds of our guiltinesse and hand-writings of condemnation is accidentall to the Law not essentiall though the Law have its denomination from this sad office Rom. 7. Rom. 8. Yee are dead to the Law yee are not under the Law so that under the Gospel the Law is substantially and formally the same saith Luther as death is essentially the same before the fall under Moses and under Christ Luth. tom 1. fol. 56. Relativè non formaliter aut substantialiter est peccatum sublatum Lex abolita mors distructa then the Law in its essence and obliging power is eternall never abolished But Antinomians will have the Gospel-grace to loose a man from all commanding Lawes because he is pardoned and because he getteth a pardon for Adultery and murther and such like they conceive this pardon giveth a dispensation that though he commit Adultery and Murther being once a pardoned David he sinneth now against no Law henee beleeve and be pardoned saith the Antinomian and sinne if you can The most ingenious Antinomian I know is M. Randall who as M. Gataker saith Preached that it s as possible for Christ himselfe to sin as for a child of God to sinne And M. Simson That if a man know himselfe by the Spirit to be in the state of grace though he be drunk or commit murther God seeth no sinne in him And when Abraham denied his wife and lyed even then truly all his thoughts words and deeds were perfectly holy and righteous from all spot of sinne in the sight of God And Randall Its blasphemy for a child of God to crave pardon for sinne And it cannot bee avoided the Adultery of a beleever is but seeming Adultery and he is an Adulterer and a sinner so saith Saltmarsh to the eyes of the world and else-where to sense and feeling not truely and before God or in his account for to Faith saith Towne there is no sinne And even that same Text That not a tittle of the Law can perish proveth the same for Matth. 5.19 Whosoever beleever or unbeleever shall breake one of these least Commandements and shall teach men so as Antinomians doe shall bee called the least in the kingdome of heaven and whosoever shall doe and teach the same shall be called great in the kingdome of heaven Now 1. that Christ speaketh of the Law there as ordinarily it was taken for a binding and obliging rule is cleare vers 17 Think not I am come to destroy the Law and the Prophets for hee speaks of that which he came to fulfill but hee came to fulfill the Law by doing and suffering 2. That which may be broken in a sinnefull way is a binding and obliging rule but the Law Christ speaketh of there may be broken for hee saith Whosoever therefore shall breake c. 2. That he intendeth that the Law stand as a rule binding to personall obedience and not to imputative obedience onely in the Mediator is cleare For 1. he saith Whosoever shall breake the least of these it must bee understood of personall breaking not imputative for hee that breaketh the Law in Christ his breach being imputed to Christ shall not be the least man but a chiefe man in the kingdome of heaven even a heire of heaven 2. If the binding and obliging Law bee not understood Christ came in the Antinomian sense to free beleevers both from the cursing and obliging and commanding Law Now sure Christ came to destroy the Law as it curseth and condemneth beleevers for he exhausted the curse and dyed the cursed death for us but he came not to take away the binding power because he both threatneth the breaker and the Antinomian teacher of breaches with being the least of the kingdome of heaven that is with being excluded out of heaven by a meiosis for it is opposed to be great in the Kingdome and also he promiseth a reward to the doer he shall bee great in the kingdome Now that Law which is hedged with threatning and reward is a binding Law 2. The beleever can neither breake the Law in order to punishment nor keepe and doe the Law in order to reward by the Antinomian way because they are freed from all binding and obliging Law say the Antinomians as well as from all cursing and condemning Law so Christ could doe no more if he intended to come in the flesh to destroy the Law then if he should take away the whole nature and being of the Law for he removeth say the Antinomians all the binding and commanding all the threatning and minatory power and the rewarding and promissory power of the Law from beleevers What then leaveth hee of the Law to any man who beleeveth Just nothiâg Antinomians say Christ came to fulfill the Law by doing and suffering and so came not to destroy it Anâw That cannot be his meaning here for the Argument of our Saviour should so conclude nothing and it is this If whosoever breaketh the least Commandement of the Law and teacheth others to doe so bee debarred out of heaven and who so doth and teacheth men to doe the Law be great in heaven then I the Saviour of man came not to destroy but to fulfill the Law But the former is true Ergo so is the latter The major proposition hath no truth for by the Antinomian way beleevers according to the Antinomian Gospel are neither excluded heaven in breaking the Law nor admitted to heaven in doing the Law but Christ doth all for them and they are not excluded heaven for breaking a Law they are freed from all binding commanding and obliging power of the Law and who can breake a Law who is under no Law Where there is no Law there is no transgression saith Saltmarsh applying it wickedly to this case and to all trouble of conscience for sinne when we are once justified 5. The Antinomians place liberty from the Law in the free loose and wide walking without any feare of sinning against a Law which to them is a shaddow a fancie and nothing and in being compelled for feare of wrath and eternall vengeance to love and serve God as if the Law of God did command us to serve God for feare of wrath and hire or hope of reward But the holy Law of God biddeth us feare sinne before and after it is committed For the Law commandeth the whole feare of God and the offending of his Majesty by sinne And happy is the man that feareth alway this fearing of sin is contrary to hardnesse of heart he is happy who feareth an oath lest he be insnared Now fearing sinne as sinne is contrary to a law is bondage and floweth from the Spirit of bondage say Antinomians Yea it is unbeliefe and a making God a lyar because say they there is no spot of sinne in the
Law of God but hee commandeth not as a condemning Judge the curse is removed from the Law Gal. 3.10 Not the Law it selfe nor the authority majestie nor spirituall holynesse of the Law or Lawgiver and so God both commandeth in the Gospel as a God and Law-giver even as our God a consuming fire to such as are not under grace and as a Father to his owne in Christ. Diff. 3. The Law saith hee commandeth by promises and threatnings blessings and cursings the Gospel rather perswadeth then commandeth and rather by promises and exhorts rather then bids and reasons us to duty rather then inforceth and rather drawes us then drives us and setting forth promises and priviledges and prerogatives done on Gods part and Christs part for us rather argues us to doing and working and loving reflections againe and Christ is chiefly proposed to us for holinesse obedience mortification newnesse of life So the Gospell commands rather by paterne then precept and by imitation then command Hebr. 12.12 13. Answ. 1. The Law did also perswade by promiseâ Doe this and live and argueth out of highest love with all the heart to obey the Gospel I confesse addeth a transcendent and incomparable motive which is the soule-conquering love of God to give his bloud and precious life a ransome for his enemies But I pray why doth not Saltmarsh speake accurately in setting downe the differences between the Law and Gospel For they are the very hinges of the controversie betweene Antinomians and us he speaketh doubtfully neither denying nor affirming but the Gospel commandeth onely he saith it rather perswades and argues then commands If hee meane it commandeth not the same way that the Law doth that is that we give personall perfect obedience of our own purse and stocke without the grace of a Mediator under pain of everlasting burning then he should not have said it rather perswades nor commands which is as much as it commands but swaies more to the perswading hand but thus it commands not at all any in Christ it speaks its commands and issueth forth royall mandats as a King to his owne Subjects that is to these onely that are under the Law not to these under Gospel-grace But if Antinomians state the difference between Law and Gospel aright to speake against us the truth is the Gospel commands not by their way of obedience to the tenne Commands to a beleever so as the beleever doth sinne against any Command or Law of God call it as you will or violate any authority of the Law-giver if he disobey 1. Because the Law-giver in the Gospel gives up all his authority as Law-giver to command beleevers as well as he resigneth his Law-giving Authority to curse and condemne beleevers for the same way that God by no Law can condemne and curse beleevers becausâ Christ was condemned and made a curse for them so neither can the Lord command by the authoritie of a Law-giver any duty in the ten Commandements to a beleever as a beleever For saith Towne with the Antinomians What Christ performed for us that wee are freed from by him but Christ not onely was made a curse for us but also performed compleatly all active obedience that the Law commanded us Therefore wee are freed from all active obedience to the Law So 1. as an arbitrary command is not properly a command but rather a will-counsell and free advise that one friend giveth to another so that the friend refusing the counsell sinneth against no Law just so is it here Antinomians may say Beleevers sinning against Gospel-hortations for commands of God they are not sinne against the love and deepest and broadest grace of God which is a higher offence then to sinne against a Law of God and so it s not arbitrary to them to obey I answer 1. Sinne is no sin if it be not now under the New Testament a transgression of the Morall Law but wee are no more under the Law say Saltmarsh Crisp Towne and Denne then an Englishman can fail against the Lawes of Spaine and where there is no Law to the same purpose saith Saltmarsh there is no transgression nor trouble of minde for sinne 2. If offending against the love of Christ be a greater sinne then offending against the Law then it is a sinne but this is false for sure if it were a sinne in them God who seeth all should see it to be a sinne in them now this God cannot doe for there is no more sinne in a beleever say they then in Christ then the Gospel-exhortations must bee arbitrary Commandements that is no Commandements of God 3. If God in the Gospel give up and denude himselfe of authority of commanding then came Christ to dissolve the Law contrary to his owne Word Math. 5.18 19 20. For nothing is more essentiall to the Law then its commanding authority even to command us to doe and teach others to doe all even to the least of the Commandements 4. The Gospel saith he perswades rather then commands But say we it both commands as the Law doth and with a more strong obligation of the constraining love of Christ beside the authority of the Lawgiver and also perswadeth so here be no differences at all for Christ hath not redeemed us from the curse of the Law to free us from active obedience by his grace to the Law that we should be Sonnes of Beliall from under all yoake but that with a stronger tye we should live in holinesse and righteousnesse to him who dyed for us O then saith Towne I am sure if we bee faster tyed to the obedience of the Law then before we have no helpe by Christ but rather hee hath made our case more miserable why doe you unloose the coards and abate so much of the rigour of the Law Answ. Miserable bee they with Herod and Pilate who call it a miserable case that Christs silken coards of love and tyes of free Gospel-bands oyled and sweetned with the love of Christ renders us no helpe but makes our yoake and Law-chaines heavier It is happinesse not misery and sweetest liberty to serve God But to Antinomians Puritanicall walking and strickt adhering to the Law of God as a rule of righteousnesse sweetned and perfumed with Gospel-grace to performe any personall obedience they lay all on imputative mortification abused not rightly expounded to God is bondage 2. The rigour of the Law is not in commanding holinesse the Law then should be unjust but in that it now obligeth us to obedience under a curse when we are utterly unable to obey but Christ abateth the rigour of the Law in that 1. He removeth the curse which Towne seemeth to esteeme a poore courtesie Christ hath done us 2. Giveth grace to obey 3. Pardoneth in Christs bloud the sinnefull defects of obedience 4. Justifieth us not by Law that doore to heaven is shut never to be opened to sinners but by faith which is his
own gift laying hold on the righteousnesse of Christ freely and of onely pure grace imputed to us 5. Cornewell and other Antinomians make arguing obedidience and perswading comforts by inferences and consequences works of man not able to produce assurance and Saltmarsh thinketh discoursing and reasoning not enough to produce assurance of faith and he thinks it a Legall bondage to support the soule from marks and such things as cannot give evidence but by inferences yet all the superstructures of faith in Gospel-obedience as binding upon perswading arguing reasoning All other assurances saith Saltmarsh beside the assurance of the light of faith such as are from marks and love to the brethren that come by way of reasoning and arguing are rotten conclusions from the Word and such things as true legall teachers have invented not understanding the mystery of the kingdome of Christ then all Scripture and Gospel-arguing are vaine janglings by this 6. Nor doth the Gospel command by patterne rather then precept as if the examples of the cloud of Witnesses who running their race with patience inherit the promise of free salvation Hebr. 12.1 2 3. should destroy commands or as if patternes without Law or any otherwise but in so farre as they are warrantted by the Law of God did tye and oblige us to obedience and imitation for if patternes as patternes did tye us then should we be obliged to follow the Fathers and Christ in their extraordinary works and miracles which neither Law nor Gospel commands us to doe 7. But the truth is outward commandements written or preached by Antinomians are given to us in the Gospel onely by accident and because we are carnall and sinnefull but were we as spirituall as we should be wee should need no Law but that which is spirituall and written in the heart no more then Angels need a written and outward Law Now that Antinomians meane this is cleere by Saltmarsh his Divinity Commands saith hee are for obedience as well as tydings of forgivenesse this kind of Gospel fits both God and man and God the Father may be seen in commanding holinesse and the Spirit in forming the holynesse commanded and the Sonne in redeeming us to holynesse even to the will both of the Father and the Spirit And this Gospel fits man who is made up both of flesh and Spirit and so hath need of a Law wâthout and in the Letter as well as in the heart and Spirit the Law is spirituall but we are carnall Rom. 7. Nor can a state oâ flesh and Spirit bee ordered onely by a Law within for the word and Law of the Spirit meerely is for a spirituall condition or estate of glory as Angels who live by a Law spirituall and state of revelation Answ. 1. Here be strange conceits of old libertinisme Gospel commands are as well saith he for obedience as tydings of forgivenesse But why for obedience Any disobedience to them is no sinne in a beleever as is proved then they are not to a beleever for obedience 2. I know not how man because hee is flesh hath need of a Law without and the letter of an outward command then because he is spirit or as he is spirituall he hath need of no Law nor letter of an externall command Timothy then hath no need as he is a renewed man to give himselfe to meditation and reading and doctrine nor to continue in the things that he had knowne from the Scriptures which are given by divine inspiration to save his owne soule and others and to make him perfect to every good worke Nor have the Saints at Colosse need that the word of Christ dwell richly in them Nor the called of Iesus Christ at Rome as they are called and sanctified any need of learning from the Scriptures that they through patience and comfort of the Scriptures might have hope Onely the flesh and the old man possibly hath need of the Scriptures and the letter of the command then it was not Davids inward man that esteemed the testimonies of God and his promises sweeter then the honey and the honey combe and as his heritage and more then thousands of silver and gold Nor did Peter or the Saints as regenerated to a lively hope 1 Pet. 1.3 and as they obtained the like precious faith relish the promises as great and precious but onely their flesh found sweetnesse in Gods word And Mary not as renewed but according to the flesh and corruption sate at Christs feete and heard his word and choosed the better part that could not bee taken from her And this sorts well with the old Anabaptists who said that the unregenerate onely needed outward ordinances as the Word preached by men and hearing reading Sacraments but for the regenerate there is no need that any teach his neighbour because we are all taught of God and the annoynting teach-them all And the Sonnes of God are not subject to the Law that is they are not to bee taught what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit of God which is their instructor will teach them sufficiently neither is any thing to bee commanded or injoyned them as to doe good or eschew evill or the like The same Spirit I say doth command or injoyn them likewise to retaine the best and quit the contrary and obey them accordingly And so speake the Libertines of N. England These that bee in Christ are not under the Law or commands of the Word as the rule of life 3. If man because he is flesh hath need of a Law without and in the Letter by flesh is either understood a body and sensitive soule but then the meaning must be that the Law of Word and Gospel is given to the outward man to regulate him in his animal and vitall actions as eating sleeping walking seeing hearing and other senses as if no Law were imposed on the Spirit heart understanding conscience and will a carnall dreame that many put upon the Pharisies or by the flesh must be understood the unrenewed and sinnefull corruption This must be the sense of Saltmarsh for hee citeth Rom. 7.14 The Law is spirituall that is just and holy as vers 12. Wherefore the Law is holy and the commandement is holy and just and good but I am carnall that is sinfull flesh unholy and sold under sinne Now thus Law and Gospel commands threatnings Gospel-promises sweet invitations of free grace that loaden sinners would come to Christ and bee refreshed eased saved are all given to man because he is sinnefull and no outward Commandement would be laid on man if he had not sinned which is a conjecture and fancie Divines say the Tree of life and of knowledge of good and ill were Sacraments to innocent Adam the Sabbath was ordained for Adams worshipping of God an outward Law was laid on him If thou eate thou shalt die when as yet Adam was not
Rise raigne er 20. pag. 4. er 32. pag. 6. er 42. p. 8. er 64. pag. 12. er 70. pag. 53. 6. A beleever must have the actuall influence of the Spirit to know these things that are freely given him of God A Moralist needeth no supernaturall light to know that he hath a masse of Morall vertues Temperance Fortitude Justice and his owne Spirit teacheth him that he is a temperate valerous just man 6. A beleever cannot act according to his supernaturall habits except actuall grace stirre him a Moralist needeth but naturall reason the stirring of his owne Spirit with a common influence of God to cause him act according to his Morall habits 7. The Moralists habits of vertue are of no better house then his owne conqueise the new heart and the habits of grace are of a higher and nobler bloud being from heaven and infused by the Spirit of grace Ezech. 36.26 Deut. 30. vers 6. Zach. 12.10 Saltmarsh doth little lesse then blaspheme when hee saith the supernaturall knowledge of the Spirits impression by signes which is wrought by the Holy Ghost 1 Cor. 2.12 1 Joh. 2.3 1 Joh. 3.18.19 Rom. 8.15.16 Is as low as the feelings of flesh and bloud for flesh and bloud cannot assure us that we are translated from death to life because we love the brethren this knowledge is given us by that Spirit which the World knowes not 1 Cor. 2.12 CHAP. LXXXVIII That we are both righteous in the sight of God being justified and yet sinners in our selves is proved against Antinomians ANtinomians hold That we cannot be both righteous in the sight of God and also sinners in our selves It is thus farre true we cannot both be righteous by Christs imputed righteousnesse and freed from the guilt of sinne and not righteous by imputation and not freed that should involue a contradiction 2. It is thus farre true we cannot be both righteous by imputation before God and in our selves sinners by sinne bearing a dominion over us as a Tyrant doth over a slave because whoever are justified they are also sanctified and sanctification abateth the dominion full vigour and lordship of sinne but doth not remove it root and branch so as it doth not dwell in the Saints so long as they dwell in the body 1. David Psalm 51. vers 7. saith Purge mee with Hysope and I shall be cleane wash me and I shall bee whiter then the snow Then he was cleane in the sight of God being pardoned And Rom. 4.6 Psalm 32.1 David describeth the righteousnesse of the man unto whom God imputeth righteousnesse without works 1. Saying Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiven and whose sinnes are covered And so was Abraham justified and Rom. 4.23.24 Now it was not written for his sake alone but for us Then David and Abrahams sinnes were covered and they freed from the guilt of all sinne in the sight of God yet Paul Rom. 3. proveth that David and the most righteous on earth sinned because there is none that doth good there are none righteous they are all gone out of the way c. all the world was guilty before God verse 19. then they were sinners if David was a Jew and one that went out of the way as the Law of God maketh no exception Antinomians cannot say that before David was justified and converted and while hee was yet in the state of nature he sinned but being once converted and justified he was no more a sinner then Christ but as righteous as Christ as saith Crispe as cleane from sinne saith Eaton as Christ himselfe I confesse this is to helpe the Papists not a little for Paul speaketh of all that are justified by Faith and not by Works now David converted was justified by faith and not by works done either before conversion by the strength of nature or after conversion by the power of saâing grace therefore David must sinne and goe out of the way after conversion when he was free from all guilt of sinne and so justified and righteous before God and yet a sinner though he sinned not as under the full dominion of sinne 2. The Lord pardoned and covered the sinnes of his people in Christ in the Old Testament tooke away their iniquity and purged their sinne blotted out their transgressions and remembred not their sinnes and that as a thicke cloud God described himselfe to Moses not Prophecying what he was to be under the New Testament but what hee was at that time actually as he was then as now the Lord the Lord mercifull and gracious long suffering and aboundant in goodnesse and truth even a God keeping mercie to thousands of the Jewes forgiveing iniquitie trangression and sinne then multitudes were then justified and righteous in the sight of God and freed from the guilt of sinne and yet even then there was not one man on earth justified or not justified who inherently and in himselfe was righteous did good and sinned not or that could say he had made cleane his heart or was pure from sinne or that could stand before God if hee should marke narrowly his iniquities nor was there any flesh could bee justified in his sight Not a righteous Job a none-such on earth and so justified before God yet in himselfe is so sinfull as his owne garments should defile him though hee should wash himselfe with Snow-water Job 9.30 31. 3. Paul a man not under the Law justified and sanctified regenerated and triumphing in Christ as freed from sinne before God as touching the guilt and condemnation thereof yet remaineth a sinner in himselfe carnall sold under sinne sinne dwelleth in him no good dwelleth in his flesh there is rebellion in him against the Law of his minde captivity to sinne wretchednesse under the body of sinne 4. So the Corinthians were justified washen sanctified and yet these of them who were judged and punished that they should not perish with the world did grievously sinne in not descerning the Lords body if there were no sinne in these who were justified and espoused to Christ more then in Christ how could Paul feare that as the Serpent beguiled Evah so their minds should be corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ Jesus If there was not sinne dwelling in them how thought they Paul a foole slighted him and extolled the Messengers of Satan the false Apostles 5. The Apostle John and his fellowes and the Saints to whom he writeth Had fellowship with the Father and the Sonne were purged from all their sinnes had an Advocate who interceeded for them in heaven were Fathers young men babes in Christ and so righteous in the sight of God yet sinners For if we say saith John we have no sinne we deceive our selves and make him a lyar 6. This Novatian and Familisticall opinion that we cannot be both righteous before God and sinners
to enter into the holyest and to draw neere with a true heart in full assurance of faith having our hearts sprinkled from an ill conscience and our bodies washed with pure water all which agree to the beleevers onely 3. John deduceth a ground of comfort from Christs Advocation with the Father if we sinne Now this extendeth onely to such as 1 Joh. 1.7 walke in light as confesse their sinnes are pardoned and they know him by keeping his Commandements 1 Joh. 2.4 This comfort cannot be stretched out to the unconverted who sinne not of infirmity but with a higher hand as is cleare from Ephes. 2.1 2 3. Tit. 3.3 1 Tim. 1.13 though we shall not deny but Christ hath another eye upon the elect in the course of their sinnefull vanity then on others and so that he keeps a fountaine for them and indeclinably calleth them to grace and glory CHAP. XCII Antinomians contend for the faith of assurance and reject the faith of Dependance ANtinomians contending for faith of assurance and leading men to be perswaded that God loveth every one whom he commandeth to beleeve with an everlasting love and that no man ought to call in question more whether hee beleeve or no then he ought to question the Gospel and Christ doe with Libertines acknowledge a faith of assurance but deny all faith of dependance on God through Christ as if wee were not justified by such a faith Now the Scripture expresseth saving faith most frequently with a dependance and recumbency on God as Psal. 22.8 he trusted or he rouled himselfe on the Lord that he would deliver him Jehovah was my stay or staffe So the same word is used The Lord taketh from Judah the stay and the staffe The residue of Jsrael shall leane upon the Lord. So is ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to beleeve on Christ or rest on the stone layd on Zion 2. Many weake ones rest upon Christ and so beleeve who cannot come up to an assurance of perswasion they are chosen to life and have faith and yet faint and doubt As Mark 9.24 I beleeve helpe my unbeliefe Psalm 31.22 I said in my hast I am cut off from before thine eyes Then there hath not beene in David much assurance yet he had faith else he could not so pray as to be hoard when he saith Neverthelesse thou heardst the voice of my supplication when I cryed to theâ a crying faith is Faith whereas a dumbe faith is no faith See Jona 2.4 CHAP. XCIII Antinomians deny the Law to bee any instrument at all of our Sanctification ANtinomians teach that the Law is no instrument of Sanctification but the Gospel onely Now the reason they give is because the Law commands but gives no grace to obey the Gospel is the operation of the Spirit and the ministration of righteousnesse And in the Gospel saith Del The Word and the Spirit are alwaies joyned and therefore saith Christ the words that I speake are Spirit and life that is they come from the Spirit and cary Spirit with them But in the Law their Letter without was Spirit Antinomians alwaies compare the Law as the Law in the cursing Letter of it against sinners as in the hand of Moses voyd of the Spirit not with the Gospel in the Letter of precepts and promises onely and as void of the Spirit but with the Gospel in its powerfull and effectuall operation by the Spirit and its actuall ministration of grace and righteousnesse on the elect onely and so no marvell the Gospel be Spirit and life and the Law the dead letter and ministration of death But compare the Law and Gospel both in their Letter and the Antinomian differences are false It s true the Gospel promiseth a new heart and grace and righteousnesse to the elect which the Law as the Law doth not But the Gospel in its letter doth no more give grace and righteousnesse then the Law but the Gospel only as accompanied by the Spirit giveth grace Antinomians doe dreame that the Gospel in its Letter is life and Spirit whereas it is to thousands the savour of death unto death no lesse then the Law but âoth Law and Gospel in their onely Letter through our sinne and unbeliefe are death onely the Gospel promiseth a new heart and righteousnesse which the Law doth not but there the Spirit of grace going alongs with the election of grace fulfilleth and maketh good the promise in the elect But the Law in the hand of Christ even as it condemneth by the operation of the Spirit promised in the Gospel in the Spirits intention is a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ and a meanes of our sanctification though a meanes inferiour to the Gospel 1. Whatever is a Pedagogue to lead us to Christ our surety is a meanes of sanctification being accompanied by the Spirit for Christ is our sanctification as well as our wisdome and righteousnesse 1 Cor. 1.31 But such is the Law Gal. 3.23.24 2. That which bringeth the knowledge of sinne and being accompanyed by the operation of the Spirit serveth to humble us and render us weary and loaden leadeth us to Christ and is a meanes of sanctification But the Law is such in its office Rom. 3.20 Rom. 7.7 and in Gods blessing of it by his Spirit Acts 2.37 Acts 9.5.6.7 Acts 16.26.27.28 3. That which we are commanded to doe by the grace of Christ as a testimony of our thankfulnesse and to make our calling and election sure and to be a rule of life obliging us so to walke that is a meanes of our sanctification But such is the Law wee are commanded to doe the Law by grace as is proved before 4. If any thing hinder the Law to be a meanes of sanctification as well as the Gospel though not in that degree it is the want of the operation of the Spirit but this is no cause because in the Old Testament when the ministration of the Law was in vigour and that onely as Antinomians dreame the Spirit wrought with the Law or with that which Antinomians call onely Law Caleb had another Spirit Numb 14.24 A Spirit of Faith where as others could not enter in Gods rest through unbeliefe Hebr. 3.18.19 A right renewed Spirit Psalm 51.10 And the Spirit was promised to the Seed of Jaakob then as now Isai. 59.19 20. 2. They were justified by faith as we are Rom. 4.1 2 3 4.5 â3 24 Pardoned as we are Psalm 32.1 2. Esai 43.25 26. Micha 7.19 20. then they had the Spirit of faith 3. They prayed in faith and the power of the Spirit as we doe 1 Sam. 1. 1 Sam. 2. In all the book of the Psalmes Daniel 9. Ezra 9.5 6 7 c. And because Christ and his Apostles Math. 5.1 2 3. c. Paul Rom. 12.1 2 3. Coloss. 3.1 2 3. Ephes. 4.1 2 3 c. Presse the same Law-dueties commanded in the Law as acts of Sanctication 5.
Rom. 3.12 d 1 Ioh 1 8.9.10 d 1 Ioh 1 8.9.10 e Towne of pag. 77.78 a Towne ass pagpunc 58.59 60 ãâã 155.156 c Saltmarsh Freâ gâ 140. d 2 Cor. 5 6. â 2 3. e Ioh. 6.37 44. f Phil. â 23 f 2 Tim. â 18 h Rom. 8.24 i Col. 24â 1 Ioh. 3. â a Towne asser pag. 47 48.49 Saltmarsh 56 57. b Psal. 32.1 â c Psal. 119.1 d Matth 5 2.3.4â e Ioh. 13.17 f Luk. 11.28 g Revel 2â â4 h Psal. 10.6 â i Psal. 1 9.2 k Prov. 8 3â l Math. 5.10 1 Pet. 3.14 m Crispe vol. 1. ser. 4.89 a Towne asser of grace pag 32. Eâton Hân câmbe cap. 13 pag. 37. â 373 c Towne ass of grace p. 123 d Towne assert 122. pag. 77.78 Honey combe cap. 1â pag. 367.368.369 370. â71 No sinne in the beleevers nor can they sinne as Antââomians imagine e Eaton Hon. combe cap. 13. pag. 374.375 f Honey comb c. 13 p. 375.376 g Eaton Honey combe ca. 4.43.44.45 cap 7 ca. 9. ca. 10. through the whole h Crisp vo 2. ser. 5 pag 14â 143. Ser. 6. i Saltmarsh Free grace 44 Where there is no Law ther is no transgression where there is no transgression there is no trouble for sinne But saith Salatmarsh pa. 173 174.175 There is no sinne in beleevers no law on or over them at all pag. 146. k Denne Doctrine of Iohn Baptist 51 52 5â 54. l Towne asser of grace pag 71.72 m Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 140. n 1 Thess. 4.2.3 o 1 Pet. â 14 15 16 17. p 1 Thess. 5 4 5 6 7 8 9. Râm 13. ââ 12 14. Sinnes of beleevers to Antinomians their lying swearing coâsoring deceiving are not truely and really to saith which seeth things as they are sinnes but onely seemingly falsly to our deceiving sense and feeling q Saltmarsh Free grace pa. â42 Eaton Honey combe ca. 13.368.369 Saltmarsh Free grace â54 t Honey comb cap. 16 p. 459. u Rise reigne er 17. True poverty of Spirit doth kill and take away the âight of grace x Rise raign erâor 46 y 2 Cor. 13.5 1 Cor. 11.28 z 1 Cor. 2 12â * Rise raigne âr 64. A man must take no notice of his sinne or of his repentance for sinne a Towne asser 34. b Saltmarsh pag 140. c Towne asser 7. d Crispe vol. 111. S ãâ¦ã p. 19.10 21 33. c. 40 41 45 c. e Rise raigne er 32. Power of love pag. 27 28. f Rise raigne er 2â g Math. 14.31 d Rise raigne er 4â g Math. 14.31 h Math. 21.21 i Luk. â2 25 Acts 1â 12 k Rev. 21.8 1 Tim. â 8 Rom. 14.23 l Luk. â 20. m Ionah 2.4 n Esâi â8 13.14 15 16 17 o Iob 16.12.13 14 15 16 17 18. p Psal. 77.7 q Ier. 5.18 r Rise raigne er 70. s 2 Cor. 7. â1 1 Canâ 3.1 â 3 4. Canâ 5.2 3 4 5 6 7. Esa. 6.7 18 Esâ 64.7 8 9 Psal. 90.7 8. t Psal. 51.8 u Ps. 39.2 3. x Ps. 31 â 3 4 Of Merits a Towne asser of grace pag. 144. b Towne ass 77.78 c Eaton Honey combe câ 16. pag. 459. Vt tincta sanguire Christi vim merendi habent d Heb. 6.10 e 2 Thess. â 6 7. a Town ass Pag. â3 Gââace inherent b Rise ãâã âr 7. c Er. â Er. 15. d 2 Cor. 5.17 e 2 Cor. ãâ¦ã Col. 3. â â0 Ezech 36 26 27. Col. 3. â â0 Ezech 36 26 27. g Esai 44.3 h Zach. 12.1 i Ier. 31 32. k Deut. 30.6 l 1 Ioâ â 9 m 1 Ioâ 2.37 n 1 Tim. 4. o â Tim. â 6 p 2 Cor. 5.17 q 1 ãâã 1. â Rom. 1.6.7 Epes â 1 2. Phil. ãâ¦ã r Iâh 3 â s 1 Pet. ãâ¦ã Rom. 8.17 t 2 Pet. 1.4 u Rev. 1.5 6. x Rom. 12. â Ephes. 4.23 y Rise raâgne er 16. z Matth. 5. a Iob 27.8 Iob. 20.5 6 7 â Math. 7 2â b Rise raigne er 18. c Iob 31. â3 Heb. â1 7 d Heb. 11.10 25 26. Col. 3 1â â3 f Rise raigne er 11. g Rise raigne er 35. h Rise raigne er 36. a Towne âss pag. 49 50.55.6â.68 What can yee doe more toward the sanctiâying or changing of your selfe then toward the justâfying of your selfe b Rise raigne er 49. c Saltmarsh Free grace pa. 179. d Calvân in ãâã Iâstructione adversus Libertinos e Saltmarsh Free graâe pag. 116.117 f Archer on Iohn 14. â Saltmarsh his mistake of providence âouching sin g Crispe vol. 1. ser. 7. pâ 19 5. h 1 Thes. 5.17 i Eph. 6.18 k Iude v. 21 l Math. 26.41 m Luk. 21.36.28 Math. 24. â2 43 â4 45 46 47 48 49. Rom. 28.13 24. n 1 Pet. 1.13 n Saltmarsh 15â 153.154 155.156.157 o Towne âsser pag 12.13.9 and through all p Rise raigne er q Esai 8.20 r 2 Cor. 10 4. s Esa. 59.21 t Hos. 8.12 Deut. 8.26 Deut. 7. â8 Ier. â0 2 ââ â6 28 Deut. 31.19 u Ioh. 20.32 Matth. 4.4 Mar. 1.2 Ioh. 6.31 ââ 10 â4 â 5.35 Luk. 24.25 26 27 44. x Roâ 15.15 Hebr. 13 2â Gal. â 11 1 Pet. 5.2 1 Ioh. 2 14. Râm 1.17 ca. 2.24 ca. 3.4 10. ca. 4. â7 1 Pet. 1.10 2 Tim. 3.16 y Ephâs 4.11 Rom. 10. â4 1 Tim. 4.15.16 1 Cor. 12.28 Revel 2.1 Revel 1.20 Antinomians will have ãâã reasoâ ãâã consequenceâ all the lâtter of the Law Gospel Precept Prâmisâ threatnings ãâ¦ã âinde nât âs undâr the N Testament ãâã confeâââce of M. I. Cotton at Boston pa. 17. b Shaddowes fleeing awray pag. 8. c Free grace pag 163. Cornwel confer pag. 17. 1 Cor. 1.24 1 Cor. 1.23 f Act 9 21.2â 2 Tim. 3. â6 Acts 16.14 Actâ 2.37 38 39 i Rise reigne er â k Rise er 2 l Ezec. 36.26 m 1 Thes 5.23 n Rom. 12. â p Heb. 9. â4 q Ioh. â4 26 r Rise raigne Vâsavâuââe speach â 4 Psal. ââ 23 Towne âser pag. 149. Arraignment of the Antinomiâns pag. â5 How the justified are not obliged to eschew sinne according to the Antinomian way c Heb. 12 1â d Prov. 4.18 e Town 56.57 58. Townes objection âending to prove that good works are not the way to salvation removed Antinomians ãâã good works to be necessary by necessity oâ a command Dâus âoâonat in nobis non nostra ãâã sed sua doâa Calvin Instit. lib. 3. August Bona opera non precedunt jâstâficandum ãâ¦ã f Phil. 2.13 Heb. 13.21 2â b Câispe vol. 3. ser. 5 pag. 176. Towne asser 57. The Gâspâl ãâ¦ã between dâspaâre and presumption ãâã asser â7 Sanctification ââteth us for heaveâ and how 1 Rev. 21.27 1 Cor. 13. â 13 k Heb. 12 1â a Towne asser 71.72 b Eato Hoâ combe cap. 8. pag 163.164 c Honey combe cap. 8. pa. 172 173. d Pag. 171. e Honey combe cap. 5. pag. 95. pag. 87. Saltmarsh Free grace pâ 5 and par 2. cap. â2 p. 142. f Saltmarsh free grace 154. g Honey combe cap. 5 pag. 95.87
Recantation of the Antinomian errour in an Epistle of D. Luther to Mr. D. Guthel containing the minde of Luther touching Antinomians as a Sect that had their rise from the Devill 69 70 71 72 73 74 Luther is for the Law 70 71 That none is perfect in this life and we are to sorrow for sin 73 74 Islebius recanted his Recantation and returned to spread Antinomianisme after Luthers death 80 81 The tenets of Islebius Antinomians in Luthers time 81 82 The Antinomian way of Paulus Crellius in Luthers time 182 183 184 How Antinomians stated the question of old 83 How the Law is a patient to beleevers 84 Of the Antinomianisme of Michael Neander 84 85 Divers distinctions touching the use of and freedome from the law tending to cleare Luthers mind 86 87 Three speciall uses of the law according to Luther Ibid. Luther refuteth Antinomians in terminis and is most contrary to them 86 87 89 How faith only justifieth as Luther saith 100 How faith and works are contrary 101 How according to Luthers minde the Law hath power over the flesh and not over the renewed conscience 102 103 How Good workes conforme to the law are not necessary 103 The law the same now and under the covenant of works Ibid The law is given properly to the new man not to the flesh 103 104 How the terrified conscience is freed from the law 105 106 How the law condemneth and terrifieth how not 106 107 How the law is given to the New man how not 108 109 Excellent replyes of a beleever to the accusing law 109 110 The tempted beleever freed from challenges of the law 110 111 How a tempted beleever is to comfort himselfe against law-temptations in the conscience 112 113 Luther is for conditions in the Covenant and for preparations before conversion 114 115 Sundry excellent answers to Satan and the law what a sinner is at the brink of dispaire 115 116 117 118 How we are patients in justification how not 118 119 How the law is weak 119 How good workes are naught 120 121 How the law is abolished how not 121 122 That the law is to be preached to all 119 120 Of the union betweene Christ and a beleever opposite to the phancied union of Familists and Antinomians who say that a beleever is Godded and Christed 123 124 125 Of our legall union our union by faith our union by marriage by nature and the intervening of interests and conditions with Christ and a sinner 125 126 127 Luther makes sin to dwell in the justified contrary to Antinomians 129 130 How it is in them and how removed pardoned sinne is essentially sin 131 132 133 134 How we are under the law and under grace in regard of the flesh and the Spirit 134 135 The divers respects of Law and Gospel 138 How the law is a dead Letter 139 Of the Letter and the Spirit 139 140 Luther detesteth allegories 139 How the beleever needeth not the Law in the Letter 142 143 None are perfect in this life as Luther saith contrary to Antinomians 143 144 We must then have patience 144 145 Sin in the beleever rageth to their feeling and yet is made lesse sin 145 146 Luther taught that the Jewes were Justified and actually pardoned by faith as we are contrary to Antinomians 146 147 148 Ch. IX Of Christian liberty and of true false sense 148 149 c. Luther in the point of Christian liberty is against the Antinomians 148 149 How the Law hath nothing to doe with the conscience according to Luther 149 150 151 152 Antinomians distinction that we sinne not against the Law but against Christ removed 151 Luther unduly chargeth these he calleth Sacramentarians with making the Spirit without the word their rule it being the doctrine of Antinomians in his time 153 154 How wee are to judge of our spirituall estate by sense how not 153 154 Luthers minde of freewill and contrary to Antinomians therein 155 156 How the will is a patient rather then an agent in good 157 158 Of the subjective and active power of freewill 158 159 Thirteen considerations of the Author touching freewill 160 161 162 163 An absolute independent power in the will to doe without the predeterminating grace of God neither peculiar to the Covenant of workes before the fall nor to the Covenant of grace after the fall 160 161 Chap. XIV Of the piece called Theologia Germanica and of the Bright starre 163 164 c. Libertines sprang from the Gnosticks Familists from Libertines Antinomians from both 163 164 165 Of John Waldesso who hath sundry principles of Familisme and Antinomianisme in his booke 164 165 God is the creature saith Theologia Germanica 165 To ascribe any thing to the creature is sinne the new man is Christ. 165 166 How creatures are under-causes of their owne working 166 The hell and heaven of Familists 167 The Familists acknowledge no Christ but a metaphoricall Christ. 167 168 So Theol. Germanica and the piece called the Bright-star The workes of H. Nicholas 168 Familists of England dissemble their grossest points Their Petition to King James 168 Vent their malice in the Petition against Puritans were tollerated by Prelates because they railed against non-conformists 169 The contents of the Petition of the Familists in England to King James 168 169 170 Chap. XV. Of the Familists and Antinomians in New England 171 Their rise ib. Their tenets 171 172 173 The Saints suffering are God manifested in the flesh as Saltmarsh and Familists say 172 173 174 Saltmarsh Chaplaine to the Generall Sir Tho. Fairfax goes along with the Familists of N. England ibid. Ordinances of preaching reading hearing Sacraments are not to be seperated from the Spirit nor the Spirit from them 175 Chap. XVI Of the first Authors of Antinomianisme and Familisme in N. England as Mistresse Hutchison M. Wheelwrit their preaching seditious railing and foule tenets 176 177 178 Mrs. Hutchison bold maintained she might preach to a Congregation and alledged the example of Priscilla 178 Her abominable tenets in which she denied the immortality of the soule the resurrection Christ heaven sanctification asserted revelations beside and without the word of God 178 179 A Generall Assembly at Cambridge in N. England confuted and condemned M. Hutchison M. Wheelwright and others 180 M. Hutchison bare thirty formed monsters 181 Was excommunicated banished to the Road-Iland killed by the Indians she and all her house 181 182. as is reported Mrs. Dyer a Familist the wife of William Dyer a prime Familist brought forth a terrible monster 181 182 Chap. XVII Of the late Familists banished out of N. England in Massachusets and now inhabitants of Shaw-omet otherwise called Providence 188 The blasphemous tenets of Sam. Gortyn a wicked Familist who preacheth openly in and about London 183 184 185 Gortyn and these Familists deny God incarnate and say every suffering Saint is Christ and there is not another Christ. 184 185 186 So doth M. Beacon
are freed from the law how not 5 Chap. VI. How the Command of the law layeth an obliging bond on us 5 6 Proven by six arguments Chap. VII How the Law and the Gospel require the same obedience 7 8 Chap. VIII Of the promissory part of the law the differences betweene the two Covenants mistaken by Antinomians are opened 9 10 Chap. IX of the threatening of the Law and the Gospel 10 11 Chap. X. of Gospel-feare 12 Serving for a reward not mercinary ibid. Chap. XI Law-feare and Gospel-faith are consistent 12 13 Antinomians make the Gospell the very spirit of grace 13 14. And remove all Ordinances 14 Chap. XII Antinomians deny remission of sinnes to the Jewes 14 15 Chap. XIII Of the non-age of the Jewes what it was 15 16 Chap. XIV The old man or the flesh to the Antinomians is under the law the new man freed from all law 16 Chap. XV. Antinomians hold that the justified sinne before men and as touching their conversation not before God as touching their conscience 17 Chap. XVI Antinomians take justification to be an extirpation of sinne root and branch 17 Chap. XVII Christ not intrinsically and formally the sinner 18 Chap. XVIII We are not justified till we beleeve 19 20 Antinomians hold that we are united with Christ before we beleeve 20 Chap. XIX Gods love of goodwill and of good likeing a warrantable distinction 20 21 21 Chap. XX. There is a reall change of our state in justification 22 Chap. XXI We mixe not workes and grace in the matter of justification 23 24 Chap. XXII Antinomians deny sin to be in the justified 24 Chap. XXIII Antinomians say to faith there is no sinne 25 Chap XXIV The Reigne of faith not absolute as Antinomians say 25 26 Chap. XXV God seeth sin in the justified 26 27 Chap. XXVI Confession required in the beleever 27 28 Chap. XXVII The law is to be preached to beleevers 28 29 How duties are to be preached 29 Chap. XXVIII Strict and precise walking a Gospel-duty 30 Chap. XXIX God truely angry at the sinnes of beleevers 31 Chap. XXX The justified countable to God for sinne 32 Chap. XXXI God punisheth sinne in beleevers 32 Chap. XXXII beleevers are to mourne for sin 32 33 Chap. XXXIII Antinomians deny that beleevers should crave pardon for sin or have any sense thereof 34 Chap. XXXIV Men boyling in their lusts without any humiliation foregoing are to beleeve say Antinomians 34 35 Chap. XXXV Spirituall poverty mistaken by Antino 35 36 Chap. XXXVI Repentance mistaken by Antinomians 36 Chap. XXXVII How good workes are necessary 37 38 Chap. XXXVIII The Gospell conditional and how 39 40 Chap. XXXIX Antinomian mortification rejected 43 44 Chap. XL. Antinomians the perfectists of the tyme. 43 Chap. XLI We are compleatly saved in this life say Antinomians 44 Chap. XLII Our happinesse in sanctification as well as in justification 45 46 Chap. XLIII Sanctification crushed by Antinomians 46 47 48 Chap. XLIIII All doubtings inconsistent with faith say Antinomians 49 50 Chap. XLV Antinomians Merit-mongers not we 50 51 Chap. XLVI There is grace inherent in us 52 53 Chap. XLVII We are not meere patients in acts of sanctification 53 54 55 Antinomians abet all reasoning cânsequences promises 57 58 59 Chap. XLVIII Beleevers cannot sinne against God but against men say Antinomians 60 61 How the justified are not obliged to eschew sinne according to the Antinomian way 61 Townes vaine objections tending to prove that good workes are not the way to salvation 61 62 63 Good workes are not necessary either by a necessity of meanes or of a command of God to Antinomians 62 63 How sanctification fitteth us for heaven 64 65 Chap. XLVI Antinomians free us from any obligation to Evangelick commands and exhortations to duties and say faith is the only thing commanded in the Gospell 65 66 Chap. L. How we are freed from the law in regard of sanctification as of justification 68 Chap. LI. Antinomians ignorant of Jewish law-service and of Gospel-obedience 69 70 Neither the Jewes under the Law nor we under the Gospell could ever buy the love of God ibid. The errour of the Jewes touching righteousnesse and the state of the Jewes confounded by Antinomians 70 71 Chap. LII That we are not freed from outward ordinances 73 74 Chap. LIII The necessity of outward Ordinances 75 76 Chap. LIV. What peace we may fetch from gracious performances 76 77. Peace with God not the same peace from our selves 77 78. What qualified performances can âottome peace 77 78 Antinomians reject all experiences 7â 80 Antinomians condemne all experiences ibid. Chap. LV. How farre inherent qualifications and actions of grace can prove we are in the state of grace 81 82 Meere âxternall performances prove nothing 62. To eye the actings of the Spirit and overlooke our selves is the surest arguing of a spirituall state 82 Keeping of the Commandements may prove to our owne Spirits that wee are in Christ. 82 83 Supernaturall acts may reciprocally prove one another 8â Antinomians conspire with Papists to deny all evidences of our certainty of our being in Christ because all acts or qualifications or workes of sanctification may be called in question 86 87 88 Their certitude of faith being no lesse questionable 88 89 Good workes meanes not pillars of our assurance 90 91 Chap. LVI How duties and delight in them take us not off Christ 91 92. How they may be abused 93 Chap. LVII Of liberty purchased by Christ. 93 94 How we are freed from the Law how not 95 96 Magistrates cannot punish ill doers by the Antino way 100 101 Chap LVIII Antinomians teach that beleevers must not walke in their conversation as in the sight of God but must live by faith with God 101 102 Chap. LIX How justification is one indivisible act not successive as sanctification 104. and sins yet are daily pardoned 105 106 Chap. LX How sinnes are remitted before they be committed 106. Chap. LXI How faith justifieth 107. And Saltmarsh's arguments that Christ is not ours by faith 108 109 110. Answered The order of conversion and of justifying the sinner 111 112 Chap. LXII The Antinomians way and method of a sinners comming to Christ confuted 114 115 116 The abuse of preparations to merit Pelagianisme the abandoning of the practise of humiliation and sin sickenesse before we beleeve is presumptuous Antinomianisme 116 117 Chap. LXIII The law and the spirit subordinate not contrary 117 118 Saltmarsh a Familist 118 Chap. LXIV Antinomians differences betweene the law and the gospell confuted 119 120 Law-obedience did not win God to be our God 119 The authority of God a Law-giver and God a Father not contrary 120. The Gospell commandeth not any thing by the Antinomian way 121 122 The Gospel doth both command and perswade 122. Antinomians call obedience to God a miserable yoake ibid. How Law-rigor and Gospell-sweetnesse doe consist 123 Antinomians reject all arguing and logicall inferences of the Holy Ghost
were in the matter of Oathes Magistracy Pedobaptisme confuted by Hallerus and by Kolvius at Bern and forced to say The Spirit taught them otherwise then the Letter of the Scripture spake And also at Zosing in Argovia An. 1532. Conradus Grebelius with his labouring to seduce many were confuted and cast out of Sengall Thomas Schuker the Disciple of Melchior Rinkius beheaded with a sword his brother Leonard by the impulsion of the Spirit at Sengal but it was not the Holy Ghost who leadeth us in Scripture truth saying in that The will of God was done and it was finished this made a Spirit without Scripture hatefull to many having made much adoe with their Scriptures Spirit at Strâasbrough Wormes Ausbourg Vlmes and being driven out of Helvetia and High-Germany they carried their plague to Morâvia and adjoyned to themselves seditious men in Bohemia Poland Hungaria Austria and Silesia Balthasar Hubmeier for tumults in Moravia was burnt at Vienna Hence in West-phalia Frizland Holland and especially at Munster arose new Revelations In comes An. 1533. John Becold out of his own element of a Tailor amongst the Prophets with the Prophet Baker John Matthiz and some of Munster Roâmannus a faint and fained confuter of Anabaptists turnes to them and with him Herman Strepeda Hen. Rullius and Godfrey Stralen strengthen them they were confuted in a publick dispute and ordained to depart the City of Munster and did depart but they partly steal in again in the night partly hide themselves and make themselves masters of the city one Warendrop a Godsmith prophesies that John of Leiden must be King of the whole earth and King of Jerusalem that all Princes must obey him Becold appoints Bernard Knippeâdolling and Kippenbrugh Consulls the Christian Magistrates are deposed John Matthiz after a revelation from heaven commands all books to be burnt except the Bible all Gold and Silver to be brought and laid downe at his feet that all might be common Truteling a Smith called them dirty Prophets therefore Matthiz shot him dead and Matthiz himselfe not long after was cut off by the enemy Righteous is the Lord. Becold after three dayes lying in a fancied transe commands Polygamy in obedience to his own Vision marries three wives then other three til he came to fifteen Becold according to the prophesie of a Tailor is made a most Gorgeous King and sent out twenty eight Apostles to shew his Kingdome was above Christ he would have this number twice twelve Apostles and four Angels as Evangelists sent to the foure corners of the earth to Preach Tailor Becold King of Kings all of them were killed some say one only returned to give an account of spreading the spirit of Anabaptisme Becold appointing a great Lords Supper the King Tayler came in to see the Guestâs and findes a man and reading on his face the want of a wedding garment others say he saw him to be a Iudas killeth the innocent man presently After he had prophecied the Towne of Munster now beseiged should be supplied and killed one of his wives who said his prophecies came not to passe he and Knipperdoling were deservedly after Torturing Killed and hanged in an iron cage in the Cathedrall pinâcle The Tenents of Anabaptists in which they side with Antinomians are these more of this see in the writers cited The Reformation of Luther and others was Legall Literall carnall not Spirituall So Del. The Father Son and Spirit are not three distinct persons and in essence and nature one God so Familists deny Christ to be God and make every Saint equall with Christ. 3 The Lord Iesus did not really and truely but in imagination take our nature Antinomians say a beleever is God incarnate Godded and Christed Theol. Ger. c 22. Rise reig er 11. 4 The doctrine of Christ before his suffering is not so much to be observed as after his death for Peter resisted ill Saltm saith Shadowes flying away pag. 7 8 9. Christ and Iohn Baptist preached legally and spake not fully of free grace 5 Christ hath removed the Law and all its obleiging power and now the pure Gospell and Command of faith is our onely rule so Antinom 6 Christ reformed the ten commandes and brought in a more perfect rule Antinomians say they have nothing to doe with Moses and the Law The Law is now in the Spirit saith Saltmash free grace 146. Del. ser. p. 19.26 7 In the old Testament oaths were permitted perjury only forbidden all oathes are forbidden in the new the Sabbath was kept then not now so our Antinomians and Familists of new E. 8 They deny that the soules of the Godly or wicked goe to heaven or Hell till the day of Iudgement and deny the resurrection of the same body that was buried or that flesh and bloud âshall rise againe contrary to Scripture Iob 19.26 27 28. Esay 26.19 Ezek. 37 11.12 Daniel 12.2.13 Phil. 3.19 20. 1 Cor. 15. 53. Ioh. 20.27 So say Antinomians life eternall is in this life the resurrection is past that the soule is mortall 9 The visible Church consisteth of those that are perfect and onely of those so Antinomians 10 None can with a good conscience exercise the office of a Magistrate under the New Testament Familists say its against Christian liberty 11 Vniversities Schooles humane arts ought not to be Saltmarsh they are legall and litterall 12 That its unlawfull to goe to law and that warres are unlawfull See Del. serm 6 7 8. 13 These Anabaptists called Libertines deny all Scripture as a dead Letter all preaching Sacraments church assemblies singing of Psalmes praying all ordinances and say the Spirit the inward anoynting and the internall word that proceeds immediately out of the mouth of God as Gideons sword is the onely meanes of Gospell-reformation so Antinomians reject all Ordinances as legall and say the spirit is all and some as Del. serm Beacon Catechism tit say the joyfull knowledge of God and man and all things else that relate to either is alone in the Spirit by Iesus Christ he counts all ordinances and externall duties and worship triviall and indifferent O therefore preface if distempered Christian Nations he excepteth not Papists Arminians Socinians c. were once wise to forbeare this clashing and dashing themselves in pieces one against another for matters externall triviall and circumstantiall in religion and would content themselves with that which is alone saving c. To the Antinomian Beacon Idolatry Angell-worship preaching praying scriptures duties of the Law precepts of the Gospell of nature of grace opinions c. all controversies in Religion these in which the distempered nations now contravert yea Church-government sacraments ministers are matters externall triviall and circumstantiall in religion not things in which salvation consisteth not to be contended for on either side 14 The second rancke of Anabaptists called concionatores preachers denyed all the Old Testament
in regard that killing him he saves him from sinning any more and so does not murther him though violently he take away his life for the scriptures calls the soule the man CHAP. X. Of Ioannes Agricola Eislebius the first father of the Antinomians The first rise of Antinomians under that name to wit of Joannes Agricola Eislebius the Author of Antinomians THe first man that appeared under the name of an Antinomian was Ioannes Islebius Agricolâ a Schoole-master or Reader of divinity in Eisleben as Luc. Osiander saith he was a proud vaine unconstant man so saith Conradus Schusselburgius This man in the Augustine Assembly defended with Melancthon and Brentius the Augustine confession an 1530 as Osiander saith and adhered to the Saxon confession so saith Sleidan And after the battell of Smaldack saith Osiander with Iulius Pflugius Bishop of Numburg and Michael Sidonius he composed that unhappy booke called the Jnterim For Antinomians are much for indifferency of all Religions especially in externalls see R. Beacon in his Catachis pag. 194 195. and in this they comply with the Anabaptists called fratres liberi free brethren who thinke all things under the Gospell are free and neither forbidden nor commanded which the councell of Trent as also Alphons a castro said was the doctrine of Lutherans but Osiander with reason said this was a Calumnie and layes the charge justly upon Eislebius and the Antinomians The lying Iesuite Gualterius saith that Antinomians are the disciples of Luther But Luther saith Osiander Instituted six publicke disputes at Wittingberge against the Antinomians and brought Eislebius to a Recantation and in an Epistle at length cleares himselfe of the Antinomian way with a great deale of vehemence and indignation against them Eislebius an 1538. brought in this error in the Church he was first admonished privately by Luther before he wrote But that Luthers innocency may appeare I have from a Godly and Learned Divine caused to be printed an Epistle of D. Luther in which the Reader may see how vainely Antinomians of our time boast that Luther is for them in which both the Recantation of Eislebius and the judgment of Luther may appeare CHAP. XI A Treatise against Antinomians written in an Epistolary way by D. Martin Luther translated out of the high Dutch originall containing the minde of Luther against Antinomians and a recaâtation of Ioannes Agricola Eislebius their first father Doctor Martin Luther Against Antinomians To the Reverend and most Learned M. Gasper Guttill Doctor and Pastor at Eisleben his singular good freind in Christ. Loving Mr. Doctor I Suppose you received long agoe the disputations against those new spirits the Antino which have undertaken to thrust the law of God or the ten commandements out of the Church and to remit them to the secular court which kind of proceeding in points of divinity I never imagined that it should have entred into any mans purpose much lesse into his practise But God warnes us by such passages to take heed to our selves and not to fanây the Devill so farre from us as those secure daring spirits presume Verily God must incessantly be implored with feare humility and earnest supplications that we may have his assistance and protection Otherwise truly it may soon come to passe that the Devill will present âefore our eyes such a Phantasme that we should sweare it were the true Holy Ghost it selfe as not onely those ancient Hereticks but in our time also examples which have beene and still are great and dreadfull do forewarne I could indeed have easily forgotten all these things which had so much greived mee but that I rested in hope that by meanes of those forementioned disputations I had performed my part and defended my selfe But Satan would not be content with this but still he brings me upon the stage as if matters stood not so ill betwixt me and them I am afraid that had I dyed at Smalkalden I should have beene proclaimed forever the Patron of those Spirits because they appeale to my Bookes although they have done it behind my back without my knowledge and against my will Nor did they afford me so much respect as to shew me one word or syllable of it or to conferre with me about it I was therfore necessitated to convent more then once M. Iohn Agricola besides my former dealings with him in the disputation it selfe And in the presence of our Doctors and Divines because he had beene the beginner and Master of this Game I did let him know all my minde that he might be throughly sensible what a pleasure hee had done to my Spirit which I repute also to be of good proofe Wherupon he humbly submitted himselfe as much as words and behaviour could evidence promising to intermeddle no further if hee had gone too farre and to comply with us in the same judgement This so overruled my beleife that I was satisfied But it being otherwise construed yea vaunted of in pamphlets sent hither that Doctor Martin and M. Eisleben were in good tearmes I further pressed him to publish in print an open Recantation there being no other remedy left to expell this poyson from the towne of Eisleben and the country round about To this likewise he willingly assented offered himself fearing he should not hit it so well as to gaine a due approbation by it he most earnestly referred the matter to my selfe intreating mee to doe it as well as I could professing for his part that he would be well contented with it This induced me to undertake it now presently to performe it especially least it should be given out after my decease either by M Eslebius himselfe or by any other that I had neglected these things and permitted them to passe without controule To come then to the matter the said I. Eisleben Mr. of Arts willeth me to make a recantation in his behalfe of what he had preached or written against the Morall Law or Ten Commandements and to professe that he is of the same judgement as we are here at Winterberge as likewise at Augspurg according to the tenour of our confession and Apology tendered to the Emperour And if hereafter he shall hold or teach the contrary he willeth me to pronounce the same to be Null and condemned I could finde in my heart to commend him for stooping so low but it being so manifest that he was one of my best and neerest friends I will spare my prayses for another least the cause should be prejudiced by it as if I had not gone in good earnest about it If he continue in this lowlinesse of minde God can and will exalt him but if he transgresse hee may be sure that God can as well throw him downe Let me therefore intreat you good M. Doctor that you would take this to be written not as to your selfe alone but that you would make it knowne to others wherever you can especially to those that cannot read
of Wittenberg ângrossed all knowledge have not I also a good head Yes truely thou hast a head but it is such a head that ââekes its owne glory and beââummers it selfe in his owne wisedome For you resolve to casheere the Law and yet would preach wrath which onely the law must doe Thus you do no more in effect but throw away the poore letters L.A.W. but ratifie the wrath of God which is pointed at and signified by those letters save that withall you wreath St. Pauls neck behind him and put that which is formost hindermost Is not this forsooth a high mystery and a good reason why all the world should stand amazed at it But let this suffice at this time For I hope seing that M. Eisleben is converted and makes a recantation that they likewise which have beene his followers will surcease which God grant Amen From all these premises if we would we might learne to understand the histories from the beginning of the Church that evermore when the Church of God did shine forth at any time and if its little flocke beganne to be gathered then the Devill espying the Divine light raised from all corners huge great stormes and hideous tempests to put it out And though one or two puffes were stayed and kept off yet he never gave over to bluster through some other hole against the same light without any end or ceasing And so he will continue to doe I warrant you till doomes-day I think that I alone to omit the Ancients have undergone more then twenty severall stormes and sects by which the Devill hath puft at mee The first was the Papacy And I perswade my selfe that almost all the world knowes by how many tempestuous winds of Bulls and Bookes the Devill by those his instruments hath raged against me how direfully they have torne me in peices devour'd and brought me to nothing I confesse that sometimes I have also bestowed some little breath upon them but it did them no good but made them more angry and madde raging and raving without any intermission till this day And when I was almost freed of the feare of these devillish whirlewinds another stormaticall devill breakes in upon me through another hole by Munster and those uproares which had neere blowne out my candle But when Christ had almost stopt that gap Satan breakes some panes of glasse in my window by Carolast wheirling and whizzing that I thought hee would have carried away both weike and candle but here also God assisted his poore Taper preserving it that it was not blowne out After this came the Anabaptists who to put out the light thought to have throwne the house out at window Into hazard all they brought But their wills they have not wrought Some also have raged against the antient Doctors the Pope and Luther altogether as Serveto Campanus and the like As for those which have not openly in print falne upon me since their venemous malignant papers and speeches toucht only my person I will not insist upon them Only let me adde thus much that by my owne experience If I should not reflect on histories I have learned that the Church will never be at quiet for the good words sake but must still expect more new tempests from Satan as it hath beene from the beginning as you may read in the Ecclesiasticke and Tripartite history and in the books of the holy Fathers But should I live yet a hundred yeares and could I by the grace of God appease not onely the former sects and moderne stormes but also those which should arise hereafter Yet I see well that no rest can by such endeavours be procured to our posterity so long as the Devill lives and domineers This makes me also pray for a gracious houre as desirous to be quiet of such matters O you of succeeding generations pray likewise and study diligently the word of God Preserve the poor Taper of God Be warned and armed as those that must looke every houre where the Devill will attempt to extinguish the light either by breaking the whole window or a peice or else by pulling off the doore of the roofe For he dyes not till the last day I and thou must dyeâ and when wee are dead yet hee remaines the same that he was ever For the Fiend cannot leave his storming I see yonder a farre off how vehemently he blowes his cheekes till he grow red intending to bluster and storme But as Christ our Lord from the beginning even in his owne person did stricke with his fists upon those pouch-mouthed cheekes of his that they proved but meere blasts of the Devill though they left but an ill favour behind them so he will do still both now and for ever For he cannot lye when he saith I am with you to the end of the world And the Gates of Hell shall not prevaile against the Church But let us doe our duty withall as we are commanded which is to watch and to preserve the light as much as in us lyeth It is written Be vigilant and the devill is called Leo rugiens a roaring Lyon who goes about seeking whom to devoure not onely in the Apostles time when Saint Peter spoke those words but to the worlds end This we must look for the Lord help us as he hath holpen our forefathers and as he will help our posterity to the honour and praise of his glorious name to all Eternity For alasse what are we that we should be conservators of the Church our forefathers could not doe it nor can they that come after us He only it is that hath been that is and that shall bee He that saith I am with you to the end of the world or as it is Heb. 13· Jesus Christ heri hodie in soecula Jesus Christ yesterday and to day and for ever And in the Revelat. Hee that was that is and that shall bee This is the man thus he is called and there is none other besides him For thou and I were nothing a thousand years agoe when the Church of God was preserved without us For He did it who is called Who was and yesterday Qui erat heri Nor can we doe it now in these our dayes For the Church is not preserved by us because we cannot stave off Satan who is in the Pope Sectaries and other Malignant people And for ought we can doe the Church might be ruined before our eyes and we with the Church as we have daily experience were there not another who doth visibly protect both Church and us This is so palpable a truth that we may even touch and feele it had we no minde to beleeve it And therefore he only must doe it who is stiled who is ever and to day qui est semper hodie Nor are we able to doe ought for the preservation of the Church when we are dead But he will doe it who is called Who is to come
justification in Christs alone imputed righteousnesse nor can the law as it curseth and condemneth justifie or convert the soule but sure what ever Antinomians say on the contrary The Law of the Lord converteth the soule Psal. 19.7 that is the law in the hand of Christ and spiritualized with a Gospell-Spirit converteth which is not to be taken as M. Towne dreameth asser pag. 42. The Law is established in our sanctification but that is in the inward Spirit not in the outward letter for he and Antinomians imagine that we fulfill and obey the law because the Spirit immediately and irresistibly draws us and acts on us as on blocks and that we are not to obey God and abstain from sin out of conscience to the written Law Thou shalt not kill but so all we doe must be will-service wanting all warrant of one letter of the word contrary to Rom. 14.23 These Antinomians descended to a more subtle and finer way of the Laws use they said it was no question but the just man or beleever having received the Holy Ghost doth every thing of the Law and lawfully useth the Law to discipline and represse those that were politically or in a Theologicall consideration unjust or unregenerate or to terrifie and punish their owne flesh or unrenewed part which Towne with them sayes is under the Law and is no better said they then the flesh of the unjust for none on earth keeps the Law but the beleever by the Spirit of Christ for he by faith establisheth the Law In this the old Antinomians are not so grosse as new Antinomians for I make it good in this Treatise that whereas old Antinomians said caro justorum non est melior carne injustorum the flesh and unrenewed part of beleevers is no better then the flesh of unbeleevers and so the Adulteries and murthers of the one are sins as well as the murthers of the other Our Antinomians as Saltmarsh say the Scripture calleth us ungodly and sinners and children of wrath not that we are so but seem so or not so in Gods account but in the worlds then by good Logick the flesh the sins the murthers of the beleever are but seeming sins and sins in the worlds false account not in Gods just and true account Yea they are as clean saith Eaton from sin as Jesus Christ and as Saltmarsh saith as the glorified in heaven and they are sins saith Deâ to men ward and in the conversation but not to Godward or in the conscience that is right downe they are no sins at all The question is said the old Antinomians whether or no there be a law given to the just man or the new man that is whether or no doth the Law teach the new man or the unrenewed part to doe good works and require them of him or doth it teach him that he must doe good works as a meere patient or doth he without the Law urging teaching commanding doe the Law being created in Jesus Christ to good works or more shortly whether is the Law a meere patient toward a just man or is it active in teaching ruling regulating of him in doing of good works for to teach rule exact require command doe all import some activity or is the law proposed as a teacher and commander onely to the flesh or to the unrenewed part of a beleever this is the cardo hinge of the controversie say they Saltmarsh saith We being once justified have no need of one beam of light from the Law to teach us no more then the world has need of the first dayes light of the creation or of a candle when the Sun is risen and Towne saith the Law in teaching ruling or commanding is a meere patient that is the Morall Law is as close abolished in teaching us what we shall doe as the Ceremoniall Law now if the Spirit should teach us to be circumcised and to keep the Ceremoniall Law that Spirit should be judged to be Enthysiasticall and not of God for the Apostle saith the contrary Gal. 5.1 and calleth it a falling from Christ if then the Spirit teach us to honour our Parents not to kill whereas the Law teacheth us no more that we should doe such a duty then the Law teacheth us to be circumcised or then if a Candle-light should show us what is black we are to beleeve it is so and the light of the sun show the contrary we were to beleeve that black is not black so if the Spirit teach the Mother to kill her childe and offer it in a sacrifice to God because it was baptized as an Anabaptist mother in Dover lately hath done the mother is to beleeve and follow the light of that spirit contrary to the expresse law and the law is by this way a meere patient and the beleever freed from the direction of the sixt Commandement Thou shalt not murther for the teaching ruling commanding thereof are activities and yet is the Law a meere patient to the regenerate part so the womans regenerate part killed the child and sinned not in so doing for the regenerate part say they is under no Law and the Antinomians who did chide with the Minister because he convinced the Mother of sinning against the sixt Command in killing her own childe said right Why speak yee to the beleeving Mother of the Law the Law doth not rule nor teach the regenerate part and she hath killed the childe according to the Spirits dailight and the regenerate part not according to the Laws star-light and the flâsh speak say they to her of free grace So Michael Neander a grosse Antinomian wrote in an Epistle to a friend in his time To the just man there is no Law given in any use or office as he is just and liveth in the Spirit as he is one with Christ and converseth in heaven where there is no law that acts in a just man the just dialect of the English Antinomian Towne pag. 129. asser of grace Being Iustified by faith we are admitted to the favour and presence of God there to live and abide for ever here by sense and light in the kingdome of glory c. and Saltmarsh speaketh in the same Grammer as if the beleever were at the right hand of God and the old Antinomians said in the words of Towne read his words the justified man as Schusselburgius relateth their minde is holy just neither male nor female but one with Christ flesh of his flâsh and bone of his bone and the same by grace faith and imputation that Christ is by nature in whom Christ liveth speaketh worketh all things for all the workes of the just man are the workes of Christ and he is the meere passive matter of these workes Therefore all the doctrine of love good workes and new obedience which Christ and the Apostles give after the doctrine of justification is given only for the unjust man
or the flesh and old man in every man So say the English Antinomians that the precepts of a Christian conversation doe onely obleige the hypocrites under the law that are mixed with true beleevers so doth Towne all the duties Mat. 5. Blessed are the meeke c. are performed by the beleever in Christ and Christ presseth not these âuties as obleiging the beleever but that he may destroy all vaine boasting and confidence in mans owne righteousnesse of workes bred by the Scribes and Pharisies which is an abominable doctrine for then there was no beleever on earth blessed through personall meekenesse spirituall poverty hungring for Christ and the Apostles and beleevers were not blessed nor had any reward to looke for in heaven in that they were persecuted and killed for Christs sake the contrary is cleare in scripture The putting on of the new mân said they and walking in newnesse of life is nothing but externall discipline and hath nothing common with the Spirit So Eaton Crispe Den Saltmarsh it s but to walke according to the outward conversation honestly as in the sight of men not as in the sight of God yea walking contrary to new obedience and after the lusts of the old man in beleevers is no sinne which God can see in beleevers say Eaton Towne Saltmarsh in Luthers time Christopherus Petzelius wrote a bitter peece for Antinomianisme against Ioannes Wigandus Crellius in spoâgia contra Ioân Vigandum and others as Petrus Paladius in catalo aliquot haereseor relateth Antinomians now as of olâ pretended that Luther is of their mind and alleadge diverse testimonies out of Luther But Luther instituted six publicke disputations at Wittingburg against the Antinomians but the style of Luther was according to his Spirit and zeale hot hyperbolicke vehement against justification by works and therefore these distinctions are to bee observed to cleare Luthers minde 1 Luther speaketh one way of the Law and the workes of the law in the matter of justification and a far otherway of the Law and workes simply as they obleige all 2 To Luther the law teaching squaring commanding is one thing the law in strict terms commanding perfection under highest eternal paine compelling terrefying cursing condemning is another thing 3 The Law compelling legally and condemning that it may condemne is one thing and the Law compelling and condemning materially not that it may destroy and condemne but condemning to the end it may chase the sinner to Christ and save intentionally is a farre other thing 4 The conscience simply is one thing and the conscience terrifyed crushed shaken with dispaire a far other thing Luther constantly âaught that the law obligeth the conscience of believers as well as unbelievers and yet that the law ought to exercise no dominion over the terrified affrighted conscience of a believer to presse him to despair 5 The Law according to Luther hath three speciall uses 1 That it may reveale sinne and wrath and by this be a paedagogue ãâã lead the sinner to Christ. 2 To be a rule of a holy life 3 To discipline and compesce with the fury and feare of wrath hypocrites and wicked men that they may be disciplined externally and not goe with loose raines after their lusts 6 The Law in its rigour as it sounds out of the mouth of Moses and is violated and presseth us to absolute obedience out of our owne strength without a Mediator or a Mediators free grace is to the beleever a rough and bloody enemy and preacheth bloody tragedies and craveth and exacteth hard things but the Law as pacified with the blood of a surety and as it is the sweet âreathing of the love of Christ through the Spirit and as it saith walke in love through the strength of him that hath loved you to death it is a sweet warme kindly lovely freind and leadeth us being willing 7 The law is eternall the law condemning forceing cursing a believer is not eternall but ceaseth to the believer in that bloody office through the satisfaction of Christ. 8 Luther highly magnifieth good works in themselves but as the agent resteth on them with confidence he abaseth them 9 The law without the Spirit is a poore thin liueles hopeles useles dead letter the law animated with the Spirit and tempered with some ounces of Gospel-breathings of free grace concurreth instrumentally to convert quicken revive us and to promote salvation 10 The law as it teacheth directeth commandeth obligeth bindeth to duties for the authority of the law-giver and is ever an active rule to the believer and never a passive thing But as it condemneth and âurseth it is to a believer a meere passive and a naked stander by and hath no activity nor can it act in that power upon any in Christ as the law of Spaine is meerly passive in condemning a free borne man dwelling in Scotland 11 The binding authority in the law laying on the sinner an obligation to doe and act is different from the binding power of the law to suffer punishment for transgressing of the law The former agreeth to the Law simply as it is a Law the latter agreeth to the Law aâ it is violated and disobeyed 2 The former is eternall urgeth the believer unbeliever before the fall after the fall in the life to come the latter is removed in Christ to all those that are in Christ for the law fully satisfied neither condemneth nor can it condemne to eternall suffering for Christs passive obedience removeth all possibility of our passive obedience for sin in a satisfactory way 12 The Law admonishâth but helpeth not Hence these conclusions for the clearing of the truth and of the minde of Luther more fully 1 Conclusion Luther expresly declared himselfe against Antinomians by that title and name They are saith Luther pernitious teachers who in our time moved by ways I know not what contend that the law should not be preached in the Church wouldest thou not preach the Law where there is truely a people for Law to wit men greedy proud unclean usurers Idolaters In the Antinomian sect saith Luther this is a peculiar proposion if any was an adulterer a murtherer c. let him only believe that God is gratious to him and that 's enough but what a Church is this in which so horrible a voice doth sound But we must teach that there be two sort of sinners some who acknowledge their sin some who securely please themselves therein I intreat Saltmarsh Eaton Crispe Den Towne Del Randel Simson who are so much against all preparations for Christ and for sole beleeving and cry out so much against strict walking with God to consider this How can the preaching of the Law bee excluded out âf the Church doe ye not also exclude the fear of God and a great part of the works of God The Antinomians these new prophets contend that men should
be sweetly handled and ought not to be terrified with examples of Gods wrath but Paul teacheth another thing 2 Tim. 2.3 when he saith The Scripture is profitable to rebuke to correction So Saltmarsh Crisp Den Del Town Randel preach a honey Gospel and a short cut to heaven and exclude all gall and vinegar from the law Let 's not fall to the madnes of Antinomians who remove the law out of the Church as if they were all holy that are in the Church the world loves such teachers and say preach to us pleasant things Antinomians teach that all sinnes are simple taken away and are not to be rebuked and that because they are pardoned and damnation is removed and sin is nothing so Honey-combe c. 3. p. 23. Saltm free grace 140. Towne asser gr 71.72 Beleevers are as cleane from all sinnes as Christ or the glorified Saints pardoned sin is no sin God cannot see adulteries to be sinnes in them 2 Conclusion Luther saith for justification the law is unpossible but it s given to show sin to worke wrath and to make the conscience guilty But lay aside the matter of justification saith he no man can too highly commend good workes commanded of God and Its necessary that Godly teachers presse as diligently the doctrine of good workes as of faith Satan is angry at both and resisteth with all his strength both k Faith onely is not sufficient and yet only faith justifieth for if it be true faith it obtaineth the spirit of love This Spirit fullfilleth the law and obtaineth the kingdome of heaven Except faith be without the least good workes it justifieth not yea it is not faith it is impossible that faith can be without assiduous and great good workes Faith justifieth not as our worke but as a worke of God for the promise is a worke of God not our worke in which we doe or give something to God but in which we receave something from God and that through his mercy Thou holdest in thine hand seeds of divers kinde but I aske not what seeds are conjoyned with these or these seeds but what is the proper vertue of every seed in this case shew plainly what faith it 's alone doth in justification but not with what other vertues it is conjoyned faith it alone apprehendeth the promise beleeveth God promising and puts to its hand and receaveth something that God promiseth this is the proper worke of faith only Love hope patience have objects about the which they worke and other bonds within which they consist for they embrace not the promise but fulfill the commandements So Luther in the matter of justification putteth reproach on good workes just as Paul Phil. 3. maketh all his priviledges and his very workes of righteousnesse that he doth by the grace of Christ dung and losse in the comparison of imputed righteousnesse Workes saith he cannot be taught except yee hurt faith seeing faith and workes in the matter of justification are extreamely contrary so that the doctrine of works must necessarily be a doctrin of Devils and a departure from faith Pernitiosi Doctores sunt qui hodie nescio quibus occasionibus adducti contendunt legem in ecclesiâ non praedicandam Tu legem non doceres ubi verus legis populus est scilicet avari supeâbi adulteri usurarii Idololatrae In Antinomorum dogmate erat haec propositio sigâis esset adulter tantum ut crederet se habitu rum Deum propitium Sed qualis quaeso Ecclesia in quâ tam horribilis vox sonat faciendum discrimen erat docendum quod adulteri sâu peccatores duplices sunt quidam qui agnoscunt adulterium seâ pâccatum suum alii securè indulgent Quomodo predicatio legis potest as debet ex Ecclesiâ ejici nonne simul excludis timorem Dei maximam partem operum Dei Luth. tom 2. in Ge. Antinomi novi isti prophetae contendunt homines tractandos suaviter nec terrendos irae divinae exâmplis sed diversum Paulus dicet 2 Tim. 2.3 Vbi dicet scripturam utilem ad objurgandum ad castigandum Ne in Antinomorum insaniam inâidamus qui legem ex Ecclesia tollunt quasi vero in ecclesia ommes siât sancti mundus quidem tales doctores amat sicut apud Hierem. dicunt loquerâ nobiâ placentia Antino docent omnia peccata sublata nec arguenda esse nec homines terrendos lege pescatum esseremissum nibil damnationis igitur peccatum est nihil et prorsus sublatum Lex non tantum non est necessaria ad justificationem sed plane inutilis et impossibilis sed data est ut peccatum ostendat iram operetur hoc est conscientiam ream faâit Extra causam iustificationis nemo potest bona opera a Deo praecepta satis magnifice praedicare Aeque necessarium est ut pij doctores tam diligenter urgeant doctrinam de bonis operibus quám doctrinam de fide Satan enim utrique sensus est et acerrimé resistit Non sufficit sola fides et tamen sola fides iustificat quia si vera est impetrat spiritum charitatis sic legem implet et regnum Dei consequitur fides nisi sit sine ullis etiam mini mis operibus non iustificat impossibile est fidem esse sine assiduis et magnis operibus Fides justificat non tanquam opus nostrum sed tanquam Dei opus promissio enim non est nostrum opus cum nos Deo facimus aut damus aliquid sed accipimus aliquid a Deo idque tamen per ipsius miserecordiam Texes manu varia semina non autem quero ergo quae cum quibus conjuncta sint sed quae cuiusque propria virtus hic aperâe die quid faciat sola fides non cum quibus virtutibus conjuncta fit sola enim fides apprehendit promissionem credit promittenti Deo Deo porrigenti aliquid manum ââmâvet et id accipit hoc proprium solius fidei opus est charitaâ âpes patientia habent alias materias circa quas versaâtur habent alios limites intra quos consistant non enim amplectuntur promissionem sed mandata exequuntur Opus non potest doceri nisi laedas fidem cum fides opera in re justificationis extreme adversantur ita a fit ut doctrina operum necessario sit doctrina daemoniorum et discessio a fide Luther speaketh so of Good workes only in the matter of justification But our Antinomians speake so of the whole course of sanctification in order to heaven and as they are the way to the Kingdome not the cause of the crowne as both they follow the person already justified and as they goe before him who is yet to be justified for Crispe saith vol 1. ser. 4 pag. 89. But withall I must tell you that all
this sanctification of life is not a jot the way of that justified person to heaven I perswade my selfe Luther had an eye to Antinomians when he said ãâã feared after his death that the doctrine of the true office of the law should be obscured Luther to 3. fol. 102 admoneo pietatiâ amatores praecipue qui aliquando sunt futuri doctores ut diligentèr ex Paulo disââât intelligere verum et proprium usum legis qui ut timeo post tâmpora nostra interim obscurabitur et prorsus obruetuâ to 4.106 timeo quod ista doctrina de vero legis usu nobis extinctiââbscurabitur 3 Conclusion Luther saith the New man needeth no law it s the flesh the old man the body of sin that is under the Law The law in a Christian ought not to exceed his bounds and ought onely to have dominion over the flesh which is subject to it and remaineth under it but oh law wilt thou invade the conscience and exercise dominion there and accuse the conscience of a justified beleever none terrified of sin and take away the joy of heart thou dost this beyond thy office When I behold Christ I am all holy and pure knowing nothing of the Law as it curseth and condemneth the beleever but if I behold my flesh I finde avarice lust wrath pride feare of death sadnes horror hatred murmuring and impatience against God in so farre as these are present Christ is absent or if he be present he is weakely present here there is need yet of a paedagogoe who should exercise and vex this strong asse the flesh that by this paedagogue sinnes may bee diminished and a way prepared for Christ. Luther Lex in Christiano non debet excedere limites suos sed tantum dominum habere in carnem quae et ei subiecta sit et sub ea maneat hoc ubi fit lex consistit intra suos limites lex si tu vis ascendere in regnum conscientiae et ibi dominari loquitur de conscientia hominis justificati sub tentationibus terrefacta et eam arguere peccati et gaudiâm cordis tollere hoc praeter officium tuum facis Si Christum inspicio totus sanctuâ et purus sum nihil plane sciens de lege Si vero meam carnem inspicio sentio avaritiam libidinem iram superbiam timorem mortis tristitiam pavorem odium murmurationem et impatientiam contra Deum quatenus ista adsunt catenus abest Christus aut si adest infirme adest hic opus est adhuc paedagogo qui fortem asinum carnem exerceat et vexet ut hac paedagogia minuantur peccatâ et Christo via paretur I grant the Antinomians now as Town Saltmarsh Den and the old Antinomians in Luthers time spoke after the same Grammer and stile and so did the Libertines in Calvins time say non ego pecco sed Aâinus meus It s not I that transgresse the law and am under the law but my asse But they have a farre other minde then Luther for the Antinomians as Schlusfelburgius saith cato heriti l 3. p. 53 54. taught that the flesh only and the unrenewed man was under the law but the renewed and justified man was under no law more then if it had beene never given to him and the law was no rule of life and obedience to a beleever Luther cryeth against this as most false and Luther saith those that beleeve in Christ must be daily mortified by daily Law-rebukes and arguenda sunt peccata et proponenda ira dei propter incredulos qui in ecclâsia sunt imo etiam propter credentes ne adhaerescenti peccato et innatae imbicillitati indulgeant lex manet inquit ante evangelium et justificationem in justificatione et post justificationem Luther verum tunc amplius non sunt opera legis sed Christi in nobis per fidem operantiâ et viventis per omnia ideo non possunt sunt Mogis omitti quam ipsa fides nâc sunt minus necessaria quam ipsa fides Caeterum opera legalitâr perfecta quae verè sunt legis ficta et falsa sunt Good workes saith Luther are not any more the workes of the law compelling under the paine of damnation for he saith in the same place libere et gratis facienda sunt but workes of Christ working in us by faith and every way living in us therefore they can no more be omittted then faith it selfe and are no lesse necessary then faith it selfe Observe this in reading Luthers works that he taketh the law as opposed to justifieing grace and as it may condemne or justifie and so as an instrument of the Covenant of works exacting perfect obedience in a legall sence otherwise neither Luther nor any of our Divines will say good works absolutely perfect and in all things conforme to the Law are necessary to salvation for it is false all beleevers are saved by faith in Christ without any such good workes or perfect legall obedience Then we must hold this to be Luthers minde that if good workes be commanded to the renewed man in the law as well as faith and be as necessary as faith then the renewed part is under the law commanding good workes as well as it is under the command of faith but Luther saith the former Antinomi say nothing sins but the flesh nothing is under the law but the flesh so nothing is under a command and an obleiging rule of law or Gospell to doe good workes and beleeve but the flesh a senselesse untruth For it is the new man by the Spirit of Christ saith Luther from the word of truth that doth good workes and beleeveth So Luther to 4. fol. 499 in Psal. 130. 2 and excellently saith Luther to 1 fol. 436 Christiana lâbertas est quando non âutata legâ mâtaâtur homines ut lâx eadem quae prius libero arbitrio odiosaâuit iam defusa per spiritus saâctâ charitatem cordibus nostris iucunda fiat Hence Luther saith two things that contradicts the Antinomians 1. The Law is not changed when the sinner is changed but that which was hatefull to free will before is the same law but now sweet and pleasant to the heart then if the law be not so much as changed it is not abolished to the beleever it s made of hatefull pleasant 2. That Law that is pleasant to the heart and sweet it is not given to the flesh and unrenewed part but especially to the renewed part 3 The renewed part in the beleever doth either do good workes by the grace of Christ and so keepe the law though unperfectly or not doe good workes at all If the latter be said the renewed part is not renewed but dead and is the very old man which is a contradiction but if thâ former be said that it is the new man or renewed part that
prorsus cogitare nosse debet nisi unicum Christum acsummis viribus adnitatur ut tum legem quam longissime è conflâctu abjiciat Extra locum justificationis debemus cum Paulo reverenter sentire de lege eam summis laudibus evehere appellare sanctam bonam justam spiritualem divinam âebemus extra conscientiam facere ex ea Deum in conscientia verò est verè Diabolus A man a beleever terrified in conscience and under the despairing apprehensions of wrath doth never sin more horribly then in that article of time when he beginneth to feele and understand the Law in its condemning power It s unpossible that Christ and the Law can dwell together in one soule for either must the Law or Christ yeeld the one to the other Luther Let us learne to distinguish these two righteousnesses that we may know how far we are to obey the Law for we said that the Law ought not to exceed its limits but only have dominion over the flesh of a Christian to shew that he is a sinner Saltmarsh saith free gr 145. he is but a seeming sinner say thou to the law stay within thy limits and exercise dominion over the flesh but come not neare my conscience to condemne me otherwise to obliege as a rule of obedience it doth where there is no Law It s the great skill and wisdome of Christians to be ignorant of the Law and workes and of all active righteousnesse especially when the conscience wrestleth with the justice of God as without the Church of God it is the great wisdome of God to know consider and presse the law works and active righteousnes To the Divell accusing thou art a sinner and therefore damned we may answer because thou callest me a sinner therefore I shall be just and saved yea thou shall de damned no for I flye to Christ who gave himselfe for my sinnes When the concience is terrified with the Law and wrestleth with the justice of God consult neither with naturall reason nor with the Law but lean only to free grace and the word of consolation and theâe thou mayest behave thy self as if thou hadst never heard any thing of the Law of God there thou mayest enter in darknesse where there shineth neither law nor reason but only the mirror of faith which may save thee without and beyond the Law the Law is also to be heard in the own time and place Luther A Christian hath nothing at all to doe especially under a temptation with the Law and sin in so far as he is a Christian he is above the Law and sin for he hath Christ the Lord of the Law inclosed in his heart as a ring hath a pearle indented in it therefore when the Law accuseth him and sin terrifieth him he beholdeth Christ who when he is apprehended by faith he hath with him the conquerour of the law sin death and hell who commandeth these that they hurt him not Extenuations of the Law are referred to the conflict of conscience Nor can we vilely and hatefully enough speake of the Law in this argument therefore the conscience in a true conflict ought to thinke of or know nothing but only Christ and with all its might endeavour to remove the Law as far as can be from the conflict Setting aside the case of justification we ought with Paul to thinke reverently of the Law and extoll it with great praises as holy good just spirituall divine and when the Law is out of the conscience we are to make a God of it but in the conscience it s the Devill Now Antinomians not only in the case of Justification debase the Law but they cry it downe as a rule of life they have nothing to doe with Moses and his Law or strict walking And where as Antinomians tell us the sinnes of beleevers are but sinnes to our sense and feeling or before men or sinnes in our conversation not really not before God not in our conscience not to faith they never learned this from Luther who expoundeth sense and faith a far other way For so Luther speaketh in a conflict of conscience we know by experience sense of sin wrath hell death hath dominion then we must say to the tempted Brother thou wouldst have a sensitive righteousnesse that is thou desirest to hâve such a sense of righteousnesse as thou hast of sinne that shall not be but thy righteousnesse must goe beyond the sense of sinne and beleeve thou art righteous before God that that is thy righteousnesse is not visible or sensible but there is hope it shall bee revealed in its owne time Luther In certamiâe conscientiae experientiâ doctiscimus fortitor dominatur sensus peccati irae dei mortis inferni-Ibi tum dicendum est tentato Tu frater vis habere iustititam sensitivam id est cupis ita sentire iustitiam ut peccatum sentis hoc non fiet Sed tua iustitia debet transcendere sensum peccati sperare te coram Deo justum esse hoc est âustitia tua non est visibilis non sensibilis sed speratur suo tempore revelanda Luther never denyed the sinnes of beleevers to be reall sins and that there was âo more originall sinne dwelling in a beleever then in Christ as our grosse libertines doe But he forbiddeth the tempted to measure their owne condition as forlorne and hopelesse from sense because they feel sinne wrath hell death terrours of conscience but contrary to the sense of all this the weake soule must beleeve an invisible and spirituall righteousnesse and seek no sensitive righteousnesse as most men doe in conflicts of conscience Luther hath divers comfortable grounds of beleeving when the Law in its condemning power breakes in upon the conscience In cruce aliud peccatum invenio contra meum peccatum quod me accusat devorat peccatum scilicet aliud in carne Christi qui tollit peccatum mundi omnipotens est damnat devorat peccatum meum l Fateor me peccâsse sed peccatum meum quod peccavi damnatum est in Christo qui est peccatum damnans est autem peccatum illud damnans fortius damnato 2 Luther Sicut tutissimum est canem latrantem contemnere praeterire ita una vincendi ratio est contemnere rationes Satanae neque cum iis disputare diutius Textatus à Satana cum nullum evadendi modum sent is simpliciter claude oculos nihil responde commenda causam Deo Luther Sathan nihil minus ferre potest quam sui contemptum Hi sunt amplexus ejus quibus amplectitur sponsam prae impatientia amoris Luth. Non enim feram te O lex Tyrannum durum crudelem exactorem in conscientia mea regnare siquidem ea sedes est templum Christi filii Dei Qui possum esse sanctus cum habeam
sentiam peccatum quod sentis agnoscis peccatum bonum est gratias age Deo ne despera Est gradus ad sanitatem cum aegrotus agnoscit fatetur morbum suum Sâd quomodo liberabor à peccato accurre ad medicum mactatâ ratione crede in eum Disce credere Christum non pro fictis aut pictis sed veris non pro parvis sed maximis non pro uno atque altâro Sed pro omnibus non pro devictis nullus etiam Argelus velmi nimum peccatum vincere pâtest sed pro invictis peccatis traditum esse nisi inveniaris in numero eorum qui dicuntur nostri hoc est qui haâc fidei doctrinam habent ââcent aâdiunt discunt ei credunt tum plane de saluââ tuâ actum est As 1. Luther When I finde remorse of conscience for my sinne I looke up to the brazen Serpent Christ on the crosse and there I finde another sin against my sin that other sinne in the flesh of Christ which taketh away the sinne of the world is an omnipotent sinne and condemns and swallows up my sin And l I confesse I have sinned but my sinne is condemned in Christ who is made a condemning sinne and the condemning sin is stronger then the condemned 2. As its most safe to contemne and passe by a barking Dogge so the only way of overcomming is to despise Sathans casting in thoughts and dispute no longer with him And when there is no escaping close thy eyes and answer nothing and commend the cause to God he giveth a reason Sathan cannot indure to be a contemned enemy 3. Luther Tentations are the throngings or embracings of the bridegrome to the bride from impatience of love 4. Luther The tempted is to say I cannot endure thee O Law a rigorous Tyrant and a cruell exacter to reign in my conscience for it is the seat and temple of Christ the Sonne of God 5. Luther It s true the tempted saith how can I be holy when I have and fâel sin that thou feelest and acknowledgest sin its good give thanks to God despaire not it s a degree to health to feele sicknesse But how shall I bee freed from sin flye to the Physitian follow not reason beleeve and sacrifice reason Antinomians comfort us thus the sin of beleevers is seeming sin Luther saith it s too reall and must be cured by Christ. 6. Luther Christ dyed not for the painted and phancied but for true sinners and the chiefe sinners not for one or two but for all not for conquered but for unconquered sins and if thou be of the number of these that beleeve its good Luther here would have the weake ones that finde hearing learning loving of his doctrine ãâã beleeving that is such as have qualifications and conditions in them to know Christ dyed not for phancied men but for them Antinomians reject all qualifications and conditions Yea. Luther comforts only these against the Law who have this condition of Christ inclosed in their heart as a pearle set in a ring Luther tom 4. f. 46. Yea though Luther be against all preparations of merits yet is he cleare for preparations of order against the Antinomians Legis proprium officium est nos reos facere humiliare occidere âo fiâe ut justificemur w Lex non facit filios Dei atqui praeparat ad novam nativitatem qua fit per fidem Luther Malleus lex opprimit pertinacem best aÌ presumptionem ut ista contusione homo in nihilum redactus desperat de suiâ viribus justitiam âitiat misericordiam remissiânem peccatorum Luth. to 1.472 Per fidem Christi non sumus liberi ab operibus sed ad opinionibus opeâuÌ id est à stultâ praesumptione justificationis per opera quaesitae fides enim conscientias nostras redimit rectificat servat quâ cognoscimus justitiam esse non in operibus licet opera abesse neque possint neque debeant Luther Sentiens terrores minas tuas O Lex immergo conscientiam meam in vulnera sanguinem mortem c. Christi Venit in mentem Christum velle expostulare nobiscum velle rationem à nobis exigere transactae vitae c. Luther Cor dictat Deum adversum verbum Dei sequi debeo non sensum meum Luther Est diabolus persuasor mirificus Verbum pingit Christum non accusatorem non durum exactorem Luther Quanquam caro non nihil murmuret tamen Spiritus gemit ad Deum potius intentatione perpetuo manere perire cupit quam ad impietatem à Deo recidere Hic canon est quod in omnibus tentationibus nos ipsi alium fingimus Deum esse quam sit putamus enim Deum tunc non esse Deum sed phantasma id est horrible spectrum Luther Peccator es igitur te odit Deus Haec consequentia vera est in naturâ in jure civili ad tribunal Christi hoc sequitur peccator es ergo confide Luther Cum Sathan vexat conscientiam per legem âtile est opponere Satanae Quid ad te tamen non peccavi tibi sed Deo meo Non enim sum tuus peccator Quid igitur juris est in mâ non peccavi tibi non legi non conscientiae nulli homini Angelo nulli sed soli Deo It is proper to the Law to make men guilty to humble kill bring downe to hell and take all from us for this end that we may be justified w The Law maketh not men sons of God but it prepareth us for the new birth The Law is a fire and a hammer breaking the rocks to suppresse that pertinacious beast presumption that a man may be brought to nothing and despaire of his owne strength and righteousnesse and being terrified may thirst for mercy and pardon More of this yee may see in Luther to 1. fol. 11. p. 286.412 to 4. f. 5. f. 296. to 1.53 Luther never ment that wee are freed from the Law as a rule of good workes Luther to 1.472 by the faith of Christ we are not freed from workes but from the opinion of workes that is from a foolish presumption of justification by workes Luther Finding thy terrours and threatnings O Law I dip my conscience in the wounds death blood resurrection of Christ beside these I will see nothing heare nothing For we think Christ will quarrell with us and seeke a reckoning of our ill âed life and will accuse and condemne us In tentations though sense say that God is an enemy I follow the Word that sayeth the contrary The divell is an admirable perswader to cause us thinke a little sin a hainous crime But the word pointeth Christ sweet meeke 10. Luther The flesh murmureth but the Spirit sighes to God and had rather dye in the tentation then depart to wickednesse
11. Luther This is a rule in all temptations we fancie another God and beleeve God not to bee God but a phancie a Ghost 12. This consequence thou art a sinner therefore God hateth thee is true in the Civill Law or Court but in Christs Tribunall its true thou art a sinner therefore beleeve 13. Luther When Sathan vexeth the conscience with the Law it s fit to say to Sathan what is that to thee yet I have not sinned against thee but against my God for I am not thy sinner what Law then hast thou in me I have not sinned to thee not to the law not to conscience to no man to no Angell but only to God Luthers meaning is that he hath not sinned to the Law or so against it that he should be therefore condemned because he is pardoned in Christ. Luther Nulla alia re potest sanari hoc vulnus conscientiae quam verbo divinae promissionis Luther Si es calamus contritus noli te amplius conterere aut Satana conterendum dare sed da te Christo qui est ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã amat conquassâtos contritus Spiritu Luther Desperatus non orat dum desperatio durat sed cum remittitur paroxysmus tum primum incipit clamor plurimus adjuvatur animus cum audit fratrem commodè tractantem verbum Dei cum ad hunc modum siducia in Deum animo anxio inculcatur tum surgit sciâtilla fidei gemitus cordis O si possem sequitur tandem sensus gaudii neque potest Deus hos gemitus negligere Luther Deus mammam gratiae etiam justificatis nonnunquâm subtrahit ut discamus Quid nostra ipsorum justitia soleat facere nempe quod solet opprimere desperatione Luther Cum Satan objicit ecce es peccatoâ non sic credis non sic orâs sicut requirit verbum tu contra dic quid me vexas his visibilibus bene sentio ista nec opus est ut tu me doceas illud opus est ut verbum sequar transferam me ad invisibilia Luther Maxima pars fallitur quod non credunt has cogitationes esse tentationes Satanae Luth. Docemur in hoc certamine appreheÌdendaÌ promissionem in baptismo factam quae certa clara est sed hoc cum fit non statim cessat Sathan sed reclamat in corde tuo te non esse dignum istâ promissione est autem opus ardenti oratione ne extorqueatur nobiâ promissio Dic scio promissam mihi propter filium Dei gratiam Haec promissio non mentietur etiamsi in exteriores tenebras abjiciar 14. Luther This wound of conscience cannot otherwise bee healed but by the word of God If thou be a broken reed doe not breake thy selfe any more or give thy selfe to Sathan to be broken but give thy selfe to Christ who is a man-lover and loveth the broken and bruised in Spirit 16. The despairing soule prayes not while the despaire continueth but when the feaver turneth to a cool the cry begins he is much helped when he heareth a brother rightly handling the word of promise when faith in God is thus inculcated in a sad heart then glimmereth up a sparcle of faith and a sigh of heart O if I could then followeth sense of joy God cannot despise these sighes 17. God withdraweth the paps and ãâã of Grace from the justified that we may learne to know what our owne righteousnes useth to doe even to presse us with despaire 18. when sathan objecteth behold thou art a sinner thou dost not so beleeve thou dost noâ so love as the word requireth say thou againe why vexest thou me with those visible things I feel these well there is no need that thou teach me there is need I follow the word and turne to invisible things 19 Luther The greatest part of men are beguiled that they know not that the thoughts of their utter casting out from God is a tentation of Sathan 20. Luther In a conflict of despaire we must hold the promise made in baptisme if Sathan cease not but cry in thy heart thou art not worthy of that promise wee must ardently pray that the promise be not throwne out of our hand Say I know there is a promise of grace for the Son of Gods sake made to me this promise shall not lie though I were cast in utter darknesse I have stayed the longer on these because possibly every Reader cannot have Luthers works at hand 4. Conclusion Luther and our Divines say that we are patients in the businesse of justification which tendeth not to favour the Antinomian dreame that we are justified without faith and before we beleeve or that we are âlocks and dead passive creatures in the act of beleeving or in other supernaturall acts The Antinomians of old as now t Towne and others teach that the Law hath no activity over the new man by teaching ruling commanding requiring exacting or demanding obedience of him because the Christian man is Lord of the Law and the Sabbath and doth all without a Law teaching or commanding for the new man as new doth good workes by nature as the fire casteth heat then not by law or teaching or command But Luther will have justification to be passive and the Law in justification a patient in a farre other sense 1. Because the broken debtor is free in Court for nothing he doth himselfe but because the rich surety did all and paid his debt 2. Because the Law and the fulfilling thereof in the person of the justified is utterly unpossible and he is justified freely in Christs rich grace without Law or workes and the Law makes him no helpe for justification at all but is a meere patient 3. Because Christ that justifieth the ungodly and is the head of the justified oweth nothing at all to the Law and needed not to be teached what to doe by the Law and did and over-did and out-suffered more abundantly by grace then the compelling cursing and threatning Law can teach or command had wee suffered for the breach of one Law and done all the rest of the Law most perfectly and exactly yet could we never have given such glory to God nor such exact payment and satisfaction to the Law both by doing and suffering as Christ did we should have payed to the Lord and his Law but copper and brasse Christ payed our Law-debts in fine and pretious gold And what our new obedience wants in quantity for we cannot by Grace keep the Law exactly nor thereby be justified it hath in quality being wrought by Grace and perfumed with the glorious merits of Christ in these respects saith Luther The whole nature of justifying us in regard of us is passive Actively the Law is a weake and poore âlement the letter of neither Law nor Gospell can give strength to obey and its weake passively because
of it selfe it hath not strength to bring righteousnes and newtraâly its infirmity and poverty it selfe Luther Our merit by doing the Law is just nothing What can a cursed sinner ignorant of God dead in sinnes lyable to the judgement and wrath of God deserve therefore that is the only way of eschewing the curse to beleeve in God Thou O Christ art my sin and my curse or rather I am thy sin and thy curse thy death thy wrath of God thy hell on the contrary thou art righteousnesse blessing life the grace of God my heaven for the text saith clearly Christ was made a curse for us then wee are the cause why hee was made a curse yea wee are his curse Good workes are not to bee drawne to the article of justification as Monks doe s Wee grant wee must teach of good works and charity but in the owne time and place When the question is without the lists of this Article of Justification We say with Paul by Faith in Christ onely not by the workes of the law or charity we are jâst not that we reject works and charity as our adversaries say When then we are in this common place of justification wee reject and condemn works wee simply reject all laws and works of the Law Tota ratio justificandi quoad nos passiva est Active Lex est elementum infirmum egenum quia reddit homines infirmiores egentiores passive quia ipsa per se non habet vim opes justitiae donandae afferendae neutraliter est infirmitas paupertas ipsa Ergo meritum nostrum plane nullum est Quid enim mirerer maledictus peccator ignorans Dei mortuus in peccatis obnoxius irae judicio Dei Quare illa unica via est evadendi maledictionem credere certâ fiduciâ dicere Tu Christe es peccatum maledictum meum seu potius ego sum peccatum tuum maledictum tuum mors tua ira Dei tua infernus tuus Tu contra es justitia benedictio vita gratia Dei coelum meum Quare textus clarè dicit Christus factus est pro nobis maledictum Itaque nos sumus causa quod factus sit maledictum imo nos ipsius maledictum sumus Luther non sunt trahenda bona opera in articulum justificationis ut Monachi fecerunt s Concedimus docendum quoque de bonis operibus charitate sed suo loco tempore quando scilicet questio est de operibus extra hunc capitalem articulum Respondemus cum Paulo sola fide in Christum nos pronuntiari justos non operibus legis aut charitate non quod opera aut charitatem rejiciamus ut adversarii nos accusant Cum versamur in communi loco de justificatione rejicimus damnamus bona opera Our Antinomians point blanck to this in all the way to heaven condemne them so Crisp Saltmarsh say the onely work of the Gospel is faith Therefore the law is passive onely in the article of Justification in which article it condemneth compelleth curseth and so is just nothing and is passive in justifying but in binding the New man to obey and in laying on him a rule of life it is active We can then easily expone Luther The just man ought not to live well in regard of any compulsion of a legall curse that the law from which in Christ hee is delivered can inflict on him Neither standeth hee in need of the Law to teach him in a compulsory legall way to live well for hee liveth not well because the Law forcing and cursing and not furnishing Grace as the Gospel doth requireth that hee live well Justus non debet bene vivere sed bene vivit hoc est non obligatur compulsione legali vi condemnatoriâ legis quia nulla condemnatio iis qui sunt in Christo ibid. Nec indiget lege quae docet eum bene vivere Injustus autem debet nexu legalis condemnationis bene vivere quia non bene vivit quod lex requirit hoc totum urget ne ex lege opâribus justifieri presumant c Luth. l. 1.451 In this regard Luther doubteth not to say that the Law is simply and absolutely abolished to a just man 2. That the law is not the law if it bee not a condemning law But hee taketh the law strictly as a covenant of Workes and as opposite to Grace as Paul doth Rom. 7. Yee are not under the Law but under Grace Then the law is absolutely abolished to a just man it hath no power to accuse them for they doe willingly what the law requireth The law is not given for this end to justifie but to discover sin terrifie accuse and condemne This is the fruite of the law when it is alone without the Gospel and the knowledge of grace that it leadeth men to despaire and finall impenitence The law without Christ and the Gospel is omnipotent Yea it s invincible omnipotency the conscience compared to it most weake and poore for its a tender thing so that except it bee strengthened it is terrified waxeth paile and despaireth for the least sin therfore the law in its proper use hath more strength and might then heaven and earth can comprehend so that one tittle or iota of the law can destroy whole mankinde By the law we have no helpe but the revealing and warning of our misery Luther Itaque lex eis simpliciter est abrogata non habet igitur jus accusandi eos Sponte enim faciunt quod lex requirit Luther non data est lex ut justificet sed ut ostendat peccatum terreat accuset condemuet Hic legis effectus est quando sola est sine evangelio cognitione gratiae ut adducat in desperationem finalem impaenitentiam Lex in suo usu est omnipotens imo est invinbilis omnipotentia ad quaÌ collata conscientia est infirmissima et pauperrima et enim tam tenera res ut propter leviss mum peccatum ita pavefiât pallescat ut disperet nisi rursus erigatur Quare lex in proprio suo usu plus virium opum habet quam coelum terra comprehendere potest ita ut etiam unus apex unum iota legis totum genus humanum occidere possit Per legem non adiutorium sed nostri mali indicium monitorium habemus All this is true of the Law as a Covenant of works without Christ and the Gospel as Luther saith quando est sola siâe evangelio Tom. 1. in Gen. c. 3. f. 57. Then Luther thinketh that the Law conjoyned with the Gospel and as it is in the hand of Christ hath the beeing of the law and not such terrible effects 2. Luther acknowledgeth that the law as it condemneth is to be preached to beleevers that they may crucifie
justitiae salutis Res mira mundo inaudita Docere Christianos ut discant ignorare legem utque sic vivant coram Deo quasi penitus nulla lex sit nisi enim ignoraveris legem in corde tuo statueris nullam esse legem iram Dei tantum graciam misericordiam propter Christum non potes salvus fieri E contra in mundo sic urgeri lex opera debent quasi prorsus nulla sit promissio gratia Evangelium est predicatio De Christo quòd remittat peccatum donet gratiam justificet salvet peccatores Quod autem praecepta in Evangelio reperiuntur ista non sunt Evangelium sed expositiones apendices Evangelii Luther meaneth that as the Gospel is distinguished from the Law and containeth the Doctrine of justification by free grace without works so the precepts of good works are not Gospel-precepts but otherwise taking the Gospel in its latitude it confirmeth and establisheth the law and commandeth the same works of sanctification which the Law commandeth 7. Conclusion And whereas Luther calleth the Law a dead letter as the Gospel is a saving word he hath not the same meaning with Antinomians to exclude all outward commands to cry downe the Scriptures and the written Law and Gospel and turne the Gospel in the Spirit and to remove all outward ordinances word Sacraments praying and make faith all our worke and the Spirit of life that is in Christ all our Law as Del and Saltmarsh and other Antinomians doe and as Theologia Germanica doth and other Familists teach for Luther aimeth highly to extoll Scripture as you may read in Luther tom 1.166 to 1.252.531 to 2.22.237.310 to 2. in Genes c. 17. fol. 85. and to 2. in Gen. c. 19.143 I hate my own bookes often I wish they may perish for feare they take the readers and draw them from reading of the Scripture to 3. in Genes f. 45. c. 24. It s a common proverbe Princes letters should be thrice read so farre more Gods letters Vel millies legendae should be a thousand times read and whereas Antinomians and Familists are all for allegories Luther is not so The literall sense of the Scriptures is the whole substance of Christian faith and divinity which only carrieth a man out in tentation Allegories are empty speculations and the froath of Scripture An allegory is a faire whore that cannot but be loved for the present by idle men that are not tempted Only the historicall sense doth rightly and solidly instruct fight defend conquer edifie Luther Literalis sensus scripturae sâlus tota est fidei Theologiae Christianae substantia qui in tentatione solus subsistit Luther Allegoriae sunt inanes speculationes tanquam spuma sacrae Scripturae Est allegoria tanquam formosa meritrix quae ita blanditur hominibus ut non possit non amari praesertim ab hominibus otiosis qui sunt sine tentatione Luther Historicus sensus rectè solidè erudit pugnat defendit vincit aedificat And Luther acknowledgeth a literall sense of the Law Luther Spiritualis intelligentia legis est ea quâ scitur lex requirere Spiritum nos carnales convincere literalis ea quâ putatur imò erratur legem posse impleri operibus viribus nostris citra Spiritum gratiae The Spirituall understanding of the Law is that by which the law is known to require the Spirit and to convince us that are carnall and that is the literall meaning of the Law by which men think yea erroneously imagine the law may be fulfilled by works our strength without the Spirit of grace Then to Luther the literall knowledge of the Law or the old letter of the Law is the false sense of the Law that we can be justified by works and Luther never condemneth Law or Gospel because written and in outward commandements as Antinomians doe And againe the law without the Spirit as also the Gospel is literall and legall to Luther Lex litera est sive scribatur sive dicatur sive intelligatur donec ametur The law is a letter either writen spoken or understood till it be loved this is not a work of the teaching Law but of justifying faith converting soules It is true Luther holdeth that all commandements of law and Gospel are then sweet and Christs yoke easie when the Spirit concurreth to make them sweet but neither doth this cry down the Scriptures nor make the Spirit the only obleiging rule as Del Town Saltmarsh Crisp doe Luther Ita dulcescunt praecepta Dei quando non in libris tantum sed in vulneribus dulcissimi salvatoris legenda intelligimus Luther Duplex est lex una Spiritus fidei quâ vivitur Deo victis peccatis impletâque lege altera lex literae operum quâ vivitur peccato nunquam impletâ lege per legem enim suscitatur odium legis sed per fideÌ infunditur dilectio legis Luth. tom 4.88 Tu urges servum hoc est scripturam eam non totam sed locos de operibus Ego urgeo dominum Christum qui est Rex Scripturae qui est factus mihi meritum pretium justitiae salutis Then the law without Christ is the letter of bondage and fear Lex literae lex spiritus differunt sicut signum signatum sicut verbum res Ideo obtentâ re jam signo non est opus Itaque neque justo lex est posita habito enim solo signo docemur rem ipsam quaerere Luther So the Commandements of God become sweet when we understand them to be read not onely in books then as written they are sweet but also in the wounds of the most sweet Saviour Luther There is a twofold law one of the Spirit and faith by which we live well to God sin being subdued and the law fulfilled The other the law of the Letter and of works by which we live to sin the law never being fulfilled but with a fained fulfilling For by the law the meere letter of the law without faith or grace is stirred up a hatred of the Law but by faith is infused a love of the law The Law of the letter and the law of the Spirit differ as the signe and the thing signified as the word and the thing the when the thing is obtained there is no need of the signe So there is no law to the just man but having only the signe we are taught to seek the thing it self This expression of Luther with another in the same Tome to wit The justified man ought nât to live holily but hee doth live holily gave occasion to Antinomians to dream but it s but a dream that Luther is theirs as if Luther had been of their minde that the justified is under no commanding power of the law and
come we by faith in Christ come suffering glorified Luther saith tom 1. p. 529. Non facta sed fidem patrum imitemur let us follow not the deeds but the faith of the Fathers Luther burnt offerings were not for justification but a sacrificed Oxe was a witnesse of grace and to speak so a working voyce of thankfulnesse or an handy or manuall gratitude by which the hand powred out thankfulnesse by reall words They beleeved in Christ to come we know he is come and gone to the father to prepare dwelling places for us Luther Abraham saw Christs day in faith and the spirit onely Luther the same Christ the same faith from Abâl to the end of the world and did reigne in divers ages of the world Antinomians as Den Crisp Saltmarsh Del deny any heart-Reformation true conversion to God actuall remission of sins and of all sins or free justification by free grace in a Gospel-way to the Jews under Moses as we are justified and saved under the Messiah and make the promises and covenant of grace with Papists and Sââinians to differ in substance and nature from our Gospel-promises and free covenant as if their law tutory Gal. 4. had varied the way of Justification and salvation to them and to us CHAP. XII Of Christian Liberty and of sense true and false 10 Conclusion Antinomians have not Luther for them in the Doctrine of Christian Liberty Luther Vnusquisque Christianus sciat sâ per Christum constitutum esse in conscientia dominum legis peccati mortis contra scâat quoque hanc servitutem externam corpori suo impositam ut per charitatem serviat pâoprio Qui autem aliter intelligunt libertatem c. Luther Omnia sunt libera nobis per fidâm omnia serva per charitatem ut simul stet servitus libertatis et libertas servitutis Libertas Evangelii non tollit res corpora debitâ nominum sed conscientias liberat a vinculis spiritualibus Luther Christianus in conscientia debet esse medicus in externis moribus debet esse asinus Per fidem Christi non sumus liberi ab operibus sed ab opinionibus operum id est a stultâ praesumptione justitiae per opera quesitae Let every Christian know that by Christ he is made in his conscience as he beleeveth in Christ the Lord of law sin death so that these have no power over him On the contrary let him know that this externall servitude is laid on the outward man that by love he is to serve his neighbour Those who otherwise understand Christian liberty as Antinomians who think they owe no obedience to the Law they enjoy the gaine of the Gospel to their owne destruction and are worse Idolators under the name of Christians then they were in Popery All things are free to us by Faith yet all things are under obligation of Law in regard of charity that so the servitude of liberty and the liberty of servitude might stand together The liberty of the Gospel takes not away things bodies nor duties of men but freeth the consciences from spirituall bands of wicked opinions Thâ Christian in his conscience should be a physitian but without in externall conversation an Asse to beare the burthen of Brethren Luther meaneth in things indifferent that are without the case of scandall as hee exponeth himself Tom. 1 472.528 and clearly To. 1. In Christum credentibus omnia munda indifferentia licita sunt quaecunque vel praecipiuntur vel prohibentur externis ceremoniis c. and Tom. 2.154 155 156 158. Through faith in Christ wee are not free from works but from opinions of works that is from a foolish presumption of righteousnesse to come by works Now by opinion of good works Luther meaneth conscience and the resting of the conscience on good works as our righteousnesse hence so often saith Luther the Law hath nothing to doe with the conscience the Law hath no power over the conscience the Law ought not to reigne over the conscience And so 2. he placeth our Christian liberty not only in freedom from the Judiciall Law Tom. 4 on 1 Pet. 2. Rom. 13. and from the Ceremonies of the Law of Moses Tom. 4. fol. 145. But also from the condemnation of the Morall Law As is clear Luther That Christian liberty which Christ hath purchased is not so easily beleeved as spoken if it could be apprehended by a sure and firme faith no fury nor terror of the world of law sin death and the devill could be so great which would not be swallowed up as a little spark of fire by the great sea Libertas illa quam nobis Christus peperit non tam cito creditur quam nominatur Si certa ac firmâ fide apprehendi posset nullus furor aut terror mundi legis peccati mortis et diaboli tam maguâ esse posset qui non ãâã seu scintilla a mari ab ea absorberetur Then Luther evidently thinketh our Christian Liberty is not from duties commanded in the Law but from the terrors accusation and condemning power of the Law after wee have sinned against the Law Luther Verba illa libertas ab ira Dei lege peccato morte c. Dictu facilia sunt sed Magnitu dinem hujus libertatis sentire fructum ejus in certamine in agone conscientiae applicare hoc plus quaÌ dici potest difficile est Luther In carne nulla debet esse libertas Debemus enim subjecti esse parentibus Magistratibus in summâ omnium servi esse sed in Spiritu conscientiâ Liberrimi ab omni servitute ibi nulli credimus nulli confidimus nullum timemus nisi solum Christum qui regnat inter medias afflictiones cum gaudio laetitia inter media peccata cum virtute fortitudine These words Liberty from the wrath of God law sin death c. are soon said but to finde the greatnesse of this liberty and the fruite thereof in a conflict and agony of conscience and apply it practically is more hard then can be spoken So he expresly clearely this Liberty in the flesh that is in sinning there ought to be no liberty for we ought to be subject to Parents Magistrates and finally the servants of all but in the spirit and conscience we are most free from all servitude for there we beleeve none trust in none feare none but onely Christ who reignes in the midst of afflictions with joy and gladnesse in the midst of sins with strength and courage It s clear by the flesh Luther cannot mean as Antinomians and Papists with Libertines doe the sensitive part which they call the Asse contradistinguished from the minde will and conscience as if the renewed man in whole sinned not with will affection reason conscience for the reason that Luther giveth is contrary to that for saith
autem teipsum tibi abstulerit hoc sequere Therefore I adde these few considerations touching the Antinomians way of free-will 1 Consideration Wee are not able to master a good thought but when the spirit works in us to will and to doe yet are wee not freed from the Gospell-command to doe will beleeve love hope pray feare obey even when the spirit acts us not 2 Consideration Nor is it peculiar to the covenant of workes that what ever God commands man hath absolute and independent power to obey But t is common to the dispensation both of the covenant of works and the covenant of grace and not peculiar to pure law more than to the gospel but common it is to all states that Angels or man can doe nothing but as predetermined by God who did shew what frail nature is for though Adam had a sanctified and strong free-will to obey God yet when God was pleased to with-draw his predeterminating influence by which Adam should actually have continued and persevered in actuall obedience and in a holy abstinence from eating of the tree of knowledge hic nunc it was no more in Adams independent power to keepe that commandement âate not then the sunne can move or the fire cast heat when God denyeth his actuall influence to either So the law had so much of beggarlinesse frailty and impotencie of the creature before its fall that the Image of God in its flower Summer-prime and beauty could not keepe Adam from falling on his owne weight yet was he obleiged not to fall by law and was not able to stand without the predeterminating influence of God and so sinne in falling when hee could not stand and this is the same in the covenant of grace the Image of the second Adam keepes us not indeclinably from sin and though in the Gospell God gives grace to doe what hee requires yet can wee doe nothing even when wee are gifted with a new heart and with a new spirit except the Lord work in us to will and to doe hic nunc Antinomians say when God with-draweth his predeterminating grace without which wee cannot worke nor pray nor beleeve no command obligeth us in that case to worke pray or beleeve because we are not under the law it is legall that we should bee obliged to fulfill a command which wee cannot fulfill so Del ser. p. 19. In the Gospel the word and the spirit are alwayes conjoyned a manifest untruth for the spirit is free to deny his influence hic nunc when the Gospel is preached to beleevers And it is no law-straine that wee bee obliged to obey a Gospel-command when the spirit worketh not 3 Consideration What is our owne onely and nothing but pure unmixed created free-will in any good worke is not to bee our darling as if that were all A higher principall must lead us then will else wee are misled and stuck in the briars 4 Consideration Even to carry grace and to bee subjective and passive under grace and to have a new heart soures us with pride therfore the spece and nature of mankinde let alone our individuals must breake in Adam under habituall grace far more when wee are active by grace therefore all must bee ascribed to God I laboured more abundantly than they all to prevent boasting hee must adde Not I but the grace of God in mee And least hee should bee proud of being the subject of grace as if a poore Horse should boast of a golden Saddle Hee saith by his grace I am that I am pride is so subtle that it would creepe in under the golden crowne and enter in the heads of the foure and twentie Elders glorified in heaven if there were not grace to cause them Rev. 4.10 Cast downe their Crownes before him that sits on the throne most refined grace where it wants drosse even in Heaven in the element of grace can swell us and puffe us up except another grace pull down our top-saile 5. Consideration It is safer that we be chosen then that we chose that we be acted upon then that we act and that that choyce and fine piece of us free-will be like a rare Jewell kept in a case of gold and in such a cabinet as the grace of Christ. 6. Consideration Free-wills Sabbath and rest is to lye quietly and contentedly under the sweet actings of grace and our non-resisting of Christ in his sweetest operation is our onely happinesse would we be patient of the Holy Ghosts omnipotency of saving operation and not with-draw our hearts from under the bedewing celestiall showers and droppings of the heaven of heavens we should improve to good purpose free-will and rest in the bosome of Christs love and sleep and lye and drink in Christ and then we were undeniably happy 7. Consideration True free-will is a sparkle of God so much of a loosed and unfettered will to doe good so much of God grace is golden wings for nature to flee to heaven withall Freedome to doe ill and to move to hell is the devils fetters of vengeance 8. Consideration Created free-will and Law are enemies as fire and water what Law willeth Will refuseth The love of Christ sodereth them in one and grace maketh Law honey and milk to the soule 9. Consideration Man chooseth God because hee is chosen And marrieth Christ because he was first married against his will for without consent the consent is conquered to Christ. 10 Consideration That wee cannot lose Christ and the Crowne is our best freedome 11 Consideration Antinomians by fathering their heresie on Luther harden the Papists in their lies for Alphonsus a Casco de haeresibus l. 6. Verb. Evangelium saith Luther Melanthon Brentius teach that the Gospel commandeth no duty at all and removes all necessity of good works which they doe onely in the matter of justification But this was that which Antinomians taught in Luthers time which Luther refuted For Luther often speaketh of the Gospel as opposed to the Law of Works and as it teacheth the way how the ungodly is justified And saith with Paul that we are justified by faith onely without works which Papists cannot indure 12 Consideration Broken free-will that first and ever lost credit is a field fit for free-grace to grow in And the lesse that the free-will of Angels could doe to stand when their fellow-Angels fell the higher is the rate and worth of free-grace in sustaining them and except we would have elect Angels to divide the glory with God of their standing when their fellows fell we must say the lot of grace falling on these blessed Spirits not nature separated them from others as good by nature as they were 13 Consideration Let nature at its flower be a broken gold chaine that Christ may soder it It was a depth that our wise Lord would create such timber or mettall as free-will that Christ might ingrave on it the artifice and elaborate skill of
of his Christian walking Saltm ibid. 11 Christs example is no paterne to us because 't is externall and voyd of the spirit 12 The soule may have true union with the Father son and spirit justification and sanctification and the person remain a Hypocrite 13. There is no difference between hypocrites and beleevers in their kinde 14. All graces in the regenerating are fading 15. In the Saints there is no inherent grace but Christ is all So also Saltmarsh Sparkles of Glory p. 254.255.256 16 We are united to Christ and justified without faith yea from eternity So Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 190 191 192. as if the decree of Justification and âustification it self were all one and the decree of God to create the world and permit sin and redeem the Elect were all one with the creation of the world permission of siâ Redemption of the Elect. Yea so that which is from eternity and since God was God and that which falleth out in time must be all one 17 Faith is not a receiving of Christ but a discerning that the man hath received him already Saltmarsh ibid. 18 A man is united to Christ by the work of the Spirit on him without any work of his own he being a meer patient first and last Ibi. 19. A man is never really and effectually Christs till he have such assurance as exludeth all doubting 20 The witnesse of the Spirit is merely immediate without respect to sanctification or acts thereof as signes or concurrence of the word So Saltmarsh Spark of glory p. 274 275 276. 21 He that hath once assurance never doubteth again contrary to Ps. 77. Ps. 88. Ps 32.22 Jona 2.4 22 To question assurance of a spirituall good estate upon the commission of murther or adultery is a token of no true assurance 23 Sanctification can be no evidence of a good estate Saltm Spar. of Glor. 275 276 277 278. 24 I know I am Christs because I beleeve that Christ hath crucified my lusts for me not because I crucifie them my self 25 What tell ye me of graces and duties tell me of Christ as if Christ and duties of sanctification were contrary one to another by this meanes Christ and living to him that on the tree bare our sins Christ and walking worthy of Christ Christ and willing and doing by the grace of Christ must be contrary one to another which is an inverting of the Gospel indeed before the tribunall of Divine Justice a wakened conscience hath peace by being justified by Christ but not by duties or works even wrought by grace 26 I am not better accepted of God because I am holy nor the worse because unholy sure he that hath elected me will save me 27 To be Justified by faith is to be justified by works 28 No comfort no ground of assurance or peace can bee brought from a conditionall gospel or gospel-promiseâ becâuse all depenâs on our free-will which might say something if Grace did noâ efficaciously work in us to will and to doe and determine irresistibly the will to choose freely and invincibly that which is good 29 None are to be exhorted to beleeve but such as we know to be the Elect of God and to have the spirit working in them effectually Saltmar sparkles p. 256 257. 30 It is true poverty of spirit to know I have no grace at all 31 A child of God is not to sorrow for sin and trouble of conscience for sinne argues a man to bee under a covenant of works 32 To act by vertue of or in obedience to a command is a Law-worke Saltm Sparkles of glory p. 242 243 244. 33 Wee are not to pray against all sin because it cannot bee avoyded but sin must dwell in us 34 The efficacy of Christs death is to kill all activity of graces in his Members that Christ may bee all in all Saltmarsh Sparkles of glory p. 254 255. 35 All the activity of beleevers is to act sinne 36 The spirit acts most in the Saints when they indeavour least 37 Sanctification rather darkens justification the darker my sanctification is the more evident is my justification 38 A man cannot evidence his justification by his sanctification but hee must needs build upon his sanctification and trust to it 39 Frequencie and length of holy duties argue the partie to bee under a covenant of workes So Saltmarsh saith Spark glory pag 224 225 of prayer as if to bring forth much fruit which is to glorifie our heavenly father Joh. 15. To goe about doing good Act. 10. To bee abundant in the worke of the Lord 1 Cor. 15. To pray continually 1 Thes. 5. savored of the law and had nothing to doe with Gospel-grace 40 It is dangerous to close with Christ on a promise Contrary to Joh. 5.25 26. Joh. 11.25 26. Joh 7.37 Joh 3.16 Math. 11.28 29. Rev. 22.17 Rev. 2.7 Rev. 3.20 41 All doctrines revelations and spirits must bee tryed by Christ rather then by the word 42 It is no way of grace that a Christian support his faith in ill houres with the comforts of former experiences contrary to Psa. 18.6 7 8 Psa 34.8 1 Sam. 17.34 Rom. 5.1 2 3 4. Joh 35 10. 43 The soule need not go out to Christ for fresh supply but is acted by the inhabiting spirit contrary to Christs continuated intercession that we fall not Luk. 22.32 Heb 7.25 1 Joh. 2.1 to the prayers of the Saints who are ready to dye if they be not quickened Psa. 119.25.32.35.36 44 Christ works in the regenerate as in those that are dead and passive in all spirituall acts so that Christ loves prayes beleeves prayses formally in them and they are wholly Christed and Goded âo Saltmarsh sparkles of glory 254 255 256. 45. A Christian is not bound to pray nor to any spirituall acts but when the spirit exciteth and moveth him thereunto As if the impulsion of the spirit were our binding and obliging rule and not the scripture nor any command of law and gospel yea Saltmarsh goeth so farre on with Swenck H Nic. Joh. Waâldesse and Del in this that hee refuseth Scriptures as not necessary to the perfect ones as is clear to the reader in his late peece called Sparkles of glory p. 289 290. c. p. 315 316. and clearely pa. 245. others say Familists in opposition to Protestants that outward ordinances in the letter are not commanded of Christ 246 247 That the new Covenant or God revealed in his and teaching of his is not by any outward ãâã or ministery or means So the elect of God may burne all the Bibles and packe away Saltmarsh and all Ministers out of the land but by the inward or unction or anoynting ye are all taught of God no man shall teach his neighbour or brother any more saying know the Lord and all conference and discoveries in letters and speech is but mere witnessing to the Lord and the discoveries of God of what we are taught not any ministerie as formerly
the same way at preaching calling it Idolatry as these that were lost break their necks upon the preaching of the Gospell as foolishnesse 1 Cor. 1.18.23 And these that stumbled at the word 1 Pet. 1.2.8 stumbled not at the internal word and the law written in their heart the only word of Swinckefeld and Familists but at the externall word preached for they never knew the internall word 2. When saith he Protestants set up such a form of worshipping God in Ordinances hearing searching the Scriptures reading praying seales it is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit upon it and indeed a finer kinde of Idolatry to conceive that God enters into outward things he means the written and preached Scriptures Sacraments praying hearing c. so the Antichristian Beast H. Nicholas speaketh Evangely or joyfull message of the Kingdome chap. 34. But the while now that the Figurative Services and ceremonies of the Christians flourished in their vigor he hath raised up me H. N. H. Nicholas meaneth hearing reading of Scripâures and all outward Ordinances which he calleth Figurative Services and Ceremonies and Saltmarsh saith worshipping God according to the Scriptures is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit to this forme To Scriptures and Ordinances then he giveth us his good leave except we would be finer Idolaters to follow the Spirit without and beside the Scripture For the Scripture is but a Form and a thing of Figures and Letters And though the Lord and his Spirit be not tyed or fixed to Scriptures yet are we tyed to the Law and Testimony and if any spirit any Apostle Paul any H. N. or Saltmarsh will lead us by a Spirit with another Gospel we pronounce him accursed Esay 8.20 Gal. 1.8 2 Joh. 10. 3. We confesse if to tremble at the Word as Josiah did 2 Kings 22.19 and these in whom God dwelleth Esay 66.1 2. Esay 57.15 be a making of an Idoll of the Word and a Legall service then did God command and reward Idolatry in the old Testament which is abominable and then we professe that wee under the new Testament worship God after the way which these men call Idolatry but mourning and shedding of teares at the seeing of him in the Word preached whom we have pierced Zach. 12.10 11 12. is no Legall Idolatry but a Prophesie to be fulfilled under the kingdome of the Messiah and when the Saints are pricked in heart and tremble at the Word preached Acts 2.37.38 Acts 9.5 6. Acts 16.29 30. Luke 7.37 38. They adore not the Letters nor sounds of the Word but God that conveyes himselfe to their soules by these meanes of his own appointing 3. It is abominably false that God conveyes himselfe in outward things as Papists say he conveyes himselfe to the soule by Images For Images or Portraits of God are in themselves religious meanes of worship utterly unlawfull and forbidden in the second Commandement when as Ordinances are lawfull conveyances of God to sinners 1 Cor. 1.18 For the preaching of the Crosse is to them that perish foolishnesse but unto us who are saved it is the power of God 21. It pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to save such as beleeve 23. But we preach Christ crucified to the Jewes a stumbling-block to the Grecians foolishnesse 24. But unto them that are called both Jewes and Greeks Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God Rom. 1.16 For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the power of God unto salvation to every one that beleeveth to the Jew first and also to the Greek 1 Cor. 2.4 5. 2 Cor. 10.4 5. Rev. 1.16 and this is never said of Images in old or new Testament 4 We utterly deny that God immediatly informes glorifies and spiritualizeth these forms and figures as the Israelites thought that God informed the Calfe If any idolize the preached or written Word it is not our doctrine nor did Saltmarsh ever aim to prove any such thing to be our doctrine or that the Word heard conferreth grace ex opere operato If hearing be not mixed with faith it profiteth nothing the carnall moralist dreameth that formes and Church-service will save him but Protestants teach no such thing 5. Ordinances are not meere figures and signes but holy divine powerfull signes like a Hammer a two edged Sword weapons mighty through God and the life majesty divinity power heaven that is in the Word doe be-ly Familists Therefore it is false that in their nature they are but Parables Figures and Types For the words and letters are so but in their sence as they include the thing signâfiâd they are another thing of a higher straine 6 These Ordinances are the everlasting Gospel the Covenant the Lords Supper in which we annunciate the Lords death till he come again 1 Cor. 11.26 and therefore are not for the state of bondage onely 7. Nor are Ordinances earthly things but lively spirituall heavenly treasures 2 Cor. 4.7 8. Who ever exponed Scripture as Saltmarsh and Familists doe For he calls the seeing groping and feeling of the holes in Christs side and the print of the nailes in his hands and feet the ordinances of the written and preached Word and Seales or Sacraments by which he clearly insinuates that some never enjoy ordinances of Word Scripture and Seales and yet beleeve in Christ as âhriât saith that âome never saw never gropâd the holes in his ãâã and side âs Thomas did yet do beleeve and so are more blâssâd theâ Thomas But let Saltmarsh shew who are these who beleeve and yet their faith came not by hearing contrary to Rom. 10.14 9. It is true Christ preached and conveyed to the soules of men by the foolishnesse of preaching is a scandall to many But not that only but that Christ onây so low despicable as a Saviour shamed crucified cursed rejected should be the Saviour of the world and the way to eternall happinesse is the great scandall so it is not the Letter or sound âf words or the foolishnesse of Figures and Signes that occasioneth mens stumbling at Christ but the thing signified in this letter and sound of words For the Grecians and great wits of the world did convey their happines they promised to men by Characters Letters and figures namely by the Divine writings of Plato Aristotle Cicero Seneca Socrates and so did the wise Philosophers who by words and grave sentences would make their Disciples and their Sectaries happy Then Christ is not appoynted for the ruine of men and to be a snaâe because he conveyeâh himselfe his Spirit and faith salvation and grace by words but by words of so despicable and base a Redeemer as Maâies Son hanged on a tree 10. We cast no reproaches on the Spirit but are as much for praying by the Spirit preaching by the Spirit as he but not by the Spirit separated from the Word Revelations Such 1. as the Word knoweth not 2.
have nothing but inward spirituall worship and say now it was unlawfull to take âhe Covenant and the deepest Familists say it was at that time dangerous to refuse the Covenânt and they might lawfully take it and keepe their heart to God for H. N. Epistle to the Daughters of Warwick so teacheth Now councels as sermons and preaching and the written word are but formes to these men Anoynting is the work of the alone Holy Ghost 1 John 2.27 and no worke of men and they are all carnall âen or such as H. Nicholas speaketh are wise with Worldly Antichristian false and fleshly wisdome 2 He tels us the New Testament worship consisteth in faith hope love and citeth John 4.23 and Paul preached at Troas and administred the Lords Supper till breake of day all that beleeved were together and continued daily in the Temple and did breake bread from house to house here was union but not a word of externall Vniformitie Answ. Here was all the Uniformity we crave for that which Peter preached in one house Matthew or another Apostle preached not the same very words and in the same forme of Grammer but all the twelve preached the same thing in Doctrine prayed for the same thing all administred received the Supper of the Lord according to the Institution of Christ all did sit at table all did take break and eate all did drink after the elements were blessed this Uniformity or unity cal it as you will we seeke and an union in the externall acts and ordinances but this unity is not among Presbyterians Familists Antinomians Arrians neither Doctrine nor praying nor beleeving of these same fundamentals are one as the letter would say for if all have love and all give faith and beleife to the dictats of their Conscience and a Spirit leading without scripture This unity sufficeth not though Familists beleeve Christ is not God incarnate yet we beleeve he is God incarnate though Antinomians beleive a justified man cannot sin needs not coÌfesse nor sorrow for sin yet we beleive the just contrary here is neither unity say we nor uniformity we have unity of faith hope love say Familists but no uniformity because there is an indifferency in what ye beleeve if yee beleeve what Conscience or an Enthysiasticall spirit speake to you it is all one you have true faith and true love By the way of these men The Unâformity that Familists cry downe is the tying of the spirit and his various working to one form and way of working for this were to rule order inlarge and straighten the spirit of God by the spirit of man saith Del. But we judge Familists to be ignorant of the state of the question For the preaching and worshipping of God in spirit and truth is not the thing in question but how the outward Ordinances whither the spirit concurre with them or concurre not ought to be ordered we say God hath not left men at freedome to follow the dictates of Conscience at will which often is conceit not Conscience the word regulateth us sufficiently that we looke to the rules of edification charity prudency order decency and especially the word of God But the mystery is this all outward things are indifferent and we are to please one another in them and the spirit without the word is a rule to us in the ordering of externals We heare Saltmarsh and M. Beacon say we must please one another in love in outward things so H. Nicholas saith paterne of the pres Temp. The Services and Ceremonies he meanes all the Idolatrous service of the Church of Rome shall not save any one without the good nature of Jesus Christ and of his service of love nor yet condemne any one in that good nature of Jesus Christ nor in the service of love I see not then how Becold sinned in taking fifteen wives at once for to follow the word and figures of the Law thou shalt not commit Adultery is as Del and Familists tell us the spirit of man that inlargeth straitens the spirit of God which would have some colour if preaching of the word sacraments hearing were to be ordered by the wisdome of mere men and if Orthodox Doctrines of councels in their matter were mens devises and not Gods word and if the spirit of God did not agree to goe along with his owne Ordinance In Vniformity every Christian will doe for peace sake as far as Conscience will permit But shall the Christian doe nothing for truths sake and for the commanding law of God in Uniformity or in unity or onenesse in externall worship In external worship then we have no law but please one another in love and the law of peace or if Conscience have any acting therein it is Conscience acted by the Spirit without the word so in all externals if we keepe faith and love in the heart we may live as we list A good loose world there is an Uniformity in wars in marrying in whoring in invading the rights of the Subjects their power liberty goods possessions wee have no law in these but peace pleasing one another in love And what may we not doe then If we keepe Familistical love in our heart which is the Godly being and the Godding of man with God a permitting Conscience no word of God is our rule But the onely rule say they is Conscience Led with peace that is with a desire to please one another in love in all externals in cursing or no cursing murthering or no murthering whoring no whoring lying blaspheming railing no lying no blaspheming no railing For the written word and law of God the Old and New Testament to Antinomians and Familists is a forme a letter and some certaine figures which yet are not the Christian mans obliging rule Saltm sparkles of glory p. 238 239. for p. 216 217. The whore is adorned saith he with gold and pearle which are those excellencyes of nature and formes of worship and Scriptures with which shee decks her self as a counterfit Spouse of Christ pag. 243.245 So the Uniformity of having the same Old New Testament and the same Law and Gospell preached is here covertly condemned and the having the same outward Ordinances is contrary to inward and spirituall unity in the Godly being of love and faith as if we had no word of God for to read Scripture partake of Ordinances but all externals were free In things of the mind wee looke for no compulsion but of light and reason The Authour means in Religion and faith which cannot be compelled we looke for no compulsion This was as much As we looke not from the Parliament for any Laws or use of the Sword to punish us then if one should deny there is a God as many fools doe if any should blaspheme and raile against the Godhead wee looke the Parliament should not take notice of it 2 all Religion here comes in under the name of things of the minde
Then Familists who seeke no more but love in the heart will be glad that all externals be cut off now there is nothing then of Religion but Opinions knowing beleeving hoping fearing loving for bowing to Idols perjury adoring of the Devill vocall covenanting with Sathan these have nothing to doe with Religion for they are not things of the mind I observed before that H. Nicholas epistle to the two Daughters of Warwicke said Christ gives leave to any man to deny his Religion before men if the heart be good Christ is not so cruell nor taken with the blood of men as to will any to lose his life his houses children brother sister lands for him and the Gospel Hee may deny God and Christ and both Law and Gospel before earthly Judges if hee keep a good heart to God he failes not against Religion or any of the first foure commands for Religion is fettered within the circle of the minde 2. If all Religion be a thing of the minde If any think and beleeve he may take fifteene wives and offer his childe a sacrifice to God as Abraham did and that hee may take his neighbours goods because the Saints are the owners of the earth and may marry his wives sister his owne mother in law he cannot act according to his faith because he may be compelled to unact and abstaine from such things of the mind by the power of the sword Now this is great compulsion to things of the minde 3. I know not any that ever I read or heard said the sword of men can compell the minde or compell men in things of the minde for let the persecuting Emperors and all the Tyrants on earth armed with the fury and power of the Prince of the bottomlesse pit torture torment or kill they cannot reach soule minde will conscience and affections we never said that the sword is a meanes of converting soules to Christ or that Religion is or can be compelled but wee hold that the sword is an externall though not simply necessary meanes to hinder wolves and grievous foxes to destroy the soules of others by bringing out of their corrupt mindes in word writing teaching professing another Gospel such as fleshly and abominable familisme now the not perverting of the soules of others the only object of the Magistrates sword is not the conversion nor any signe that the false teacher thus hindered to hurt the flocke is converted to the faith The Magistrate then defendeth only and guardeth the Law of God and Church from pestilent heresie but neither he nor his sword is hereby made a means way or cause of conversion of soules or propagating the Gospel who ever usurpe the sword to defend ravening wolves that with such doctrine destroyes the flocke of Christ they give their power to the beast and their hornes and strength to the false Prophet and I writ it God shall deliver soules out of their captivity for the elect cannot finally be seduced Matth. 24.24 and shall make their carcases fall as dung upon the open field and as the handfull after the harvest man and none shall gather them and make them as a wheele and as stubble before the wind and fill their faces with shame But if conscience ought to bee the ruling principle in all we doe in acts of the second as well as the first Table of the Law yea in eating and drinking 1 Cor. 10.31 the sword hath no place at all over Christians or any at least professing Christ these that marry many wives at once and sacrifice their children to devills and thrust men out of their possessions and take them to themselves because they being Saints are the only just owners of the earth and the meeke shall inherit the earth these that sweare a Covenant when they are low as Familists doe professe they may and deny their Religion before men as H. Nich. taught and divers Anabaptists and Nicodemits in Calvins time and then unsweare and perjure and breake their Covenant with God and men when they have the sword in their hand will sweare and suffer for it that they doe all these from meere conscience and upon Religious grounds in the minde and the Magistrate is as much obliged to beleeve that conscience leads them in all these as he is to beleeve all Religions are to be suffered and the justified man cannot sinne cannot steale murther swear whore blaspheme cosen and he ought not to compel with the sword godly men in some things of the minde and not in all things except he be partiall in the Law In other things God hath put the sword in the Parliaments hands for the terror of evill doers If any plead exemption from it he knows not the Gospel Answ. If for the terror of evill doers then for the terror of false teachers who are grievous wolves not sparing the flock Act. 20.29 evill workers Phil. 3.2 and make these that receive them in their houses and farre more in an Army of Saints partakers of their evill deeds 2 Joh. v. 10 who subvert whole families Tit. 1.11 make their followers twofold more the children of hell then themselves Matth. 23.15 2. If by other things the Author meane all things but Religion then Parliaments have no place to be Nurse-fathers to the Church they have done usurpingly to sweare to defend the Reformed Religion of the Church of Scotland to extirpate heresies and what is contrary to sound doctrine that is to root out Familisme Antinomianisme Socinianisme Arrianisme Antiscripturisme Papists Prelates Seekers Arminians 3. If any plead exemption from the Parliaments sword he knowes not the Gospel that is a poor punishment vale at totum many of the Authors way subvert the doctrine of the Gospel as all the familists But the Author saith not hee shall feele the weight of his sword but only he knowes not the Gospel then many Anabaptists who hold this thing of the minde under the new Testament there ought to bee no Christian Magistrate no Christian ought to beare the sword cannot know the Gospel there are of these that thinke they know the Gospel as well as this Author And Saltmarsh the prime Chaplaine of the Army professeth he knowes more of the Gospel then Wicklef Calvin Luther and all Protestants generally Yet he sets the Magistrates up for worldly societies and more principally for the people of God in the flesh Sparkl glo p. 138. but the Saints in this life saith he attaine to all Spirit pag. 71 72 198 206 207. and are above the flesh and Ordinances and to returne to a dispensation of the flesh that needeth Magistracie is to come backe and remaine in Sodome pag 75. when the Lord hath bid you come out pag. 121.122 The Author and M. Saltmarsh must herein renounce H. Nicholas and they are so neare of kin that all the water in Thames cannot wash their bloud asunder the one from the other for H.N. saith Spirit Laud. c. 34. s. 8.9 The family of
without the Spirit is a dead letter as well as the Law and if so then to sinne against any meane of conversion must be against the law of God and so this law which commandeth to heare and obey all that God commandeth us must obleige us perpetually 6. Christ saith expresly that he came not to loose any from obedience ãâã though unperfect to the least jot of the law The ãâã covenant of works for so the Scripture calleth it is now so farre forth abrogated as that we are freed from the necessity of justification by the Law and the curse of it and thus far goe the Antinomian Arguments and no further Antinomians free us from the Law as its a beame of Christ in substance and matter so as wee are not to seeke the light of one beame now when the Sunne of righteousnesse is risen himselfe though Master Towne be not so strict Hence is it that they offend so much that any glimmering of light should come to us from the letter of Commandements either of Law or Gospel that to search Christ in the Scriptures is not safe and all covenants in the written and preached Word take men off Christ. CHAP. VII How the Law and the Gospel require the same obedience BUt seeing the Law cannot contradict the Gospel and speaketh nothing of a Surety and Mediator and so is negatively diverse from the Gospel yet positively it is not contrary nor denyeth that there ought to be a Mediator for so should there be two contrary wils in God and so it had bin injustice and against a just law that God should send his Sonne to die for sinners It is the same very obedience commanded in the Law as a strict covenant of works to be done by strength from our own nature and for the authority of the Law-giver and the love of God and now enjoyned in a mild covenant of grace from the strength of the grace of Christ and now not onely acteth on us by Legall motives the love of God the authority of the Law-giver which the Gospel excludeth not but upon the love of a free Redeemer and Ransome-payer as it may bee the same debt which a man payeth of his owne proper goods and of the money borrowed from a rich friend 1. Perfect obedience which the Law requireth and imperfect obedience which the Gospel accepteth for it requireth perfection as well as the Law doth are but graduall diffeâences as the same summe of gold though clipped if accepted by the the creditor as full payment the rest which is wanting being pardoned may in grace and value bee as good as the full payment It is the Law that commandeth the love of God under paine of eternall death for the least faile and by way of a covenant of works Now the tenure of a covenant of works is an accident of the Law 2. A new obligation of obedience varieth not the nature of it as it is the same morall obedience that God commanded to the heathen and the Jews but that it was written and preached to Jewes addeth more guiltnesse when they disobey and these same duties that Moses commanded of righteousnesse holynesse and sobriety Exod. 20. doth the grace of the Gospel injoyne Tit. 3.11 and the Apostles command as acts of sanctification and though Moses should not command them by the motives of the grace of Redemption which yet is false except when he presseth the Law as a covenant of works yet Gospel-motives vary not the nature of duties as a Master may command the same duties to his sonne and his servant upon different grounds 3. The Gospel abateth nothing of the height of perfection in commanding what ever the law commandeth in the same perfection for t is as holy pure and spirituall in commanding we be perfect as our heavenly Father and holy as he is holy as the Law is In acceptation of grace the Gospel accepteth lesse then the law but commandeth no lesse therefore the Gospel granteth pardons but no dispensations the Law though it deny not pardons nor forbid them positively yet it granteth neither CHAP. VIII Of the promissorie part of the Law the differences between the two covenants mistaken by Antinomians are opened FOr the promissory part of the Law It promiseth life and reward to no obedience but to perfect and absolute obedience if there be the least defect in the least jot the garland and crowne promised is forfeited so as there is no regâining of it for ever by that bargaine But the Gospel promiseth to the least sincere obedience were it but a cup of cold water to a Disciple a reward of glory Therefore the difference standeth not as Antinomians dreame betweene the covenants chiefely in doing and not doing as if the Gospel or covenant of grace did not also command doing in relation to life eternall yea and with a promise as well as the Law doth but in a farre other way for Godlinesse hath the promises of the life that now is and that which is to come and to the followers of Christ and though they halt in their walking and such as forsake all for Christs name is promised sitting on thrones and a hundreth fold in this life and in the life to come life eternall But the difference is 1. That no obedience is accepted in the Gospel without a Mediator not so in the Law 2. That the Law is given in its strictest bargaine to a holy perfect nature the Gospel to a lamed wounded and dead sinner 3. The Law giveth by way of debt not excluding boasting in some measure not that Adam could merit an infinite crowne by a peece finite-work or could doe beyond obligation more then we but because for holy works by strict covenant without the Mediators grace without pardon the worker might claime his wages humbly yet glorying hee had woon them by natures good deeds and by works and for works not of grace When Paul saith Rom. 4.2 If Abraham hath whereof to glory it s not before God He meaneth not that justification by the works of the Law giveth ground of boasting or glorying in our selves For 1. a conditionall proposition can conclude nothing positively 2. He speaketh of glorying as chap. 3.27 comparatively Law-justification is more like glorying then grace for Angels cannot boast Rom. 11.36 â7 the Gospel giveth of free grace But 4. the âaw could not accept another mans imputed righteousnesse that is supernaturall and to beleeve this required grace and strength of a higher straine then Adam had it demandeth but â mans owne personall and perfect righteousnesse and curseth the sinner for the least wrinesse or crookednesse in the first bud or spring of the inclinations or motions 5. The Gospel leaââth place to repentance which the Law doth not and openeth a doore of hope to a lost sinner and the speciall condition is Faith that a ransome payed by Christ shall buy me a title and
the great Idol the bosome and breast-God brought up with us from our youth and warmed with us in Aegypt with our first life-heat 6. That imputed righteousnesse is a way too high for a foole from the wombe while grace casts us in a new mould 7. That litterall and morall preaching of dead and letter-works too Seneca-like is farre from the Gospel-free-Spirit and the subduing of corruption that Morall Philosophie of vertues and vices cannot draw bloud of a wounded conscience 8. That Antinomians vainely argue from the strength the Law giveth to obey which is as good as nothing of it selfe without the Spirit to disanull all binding power of the Law 9. Beware of licence to the flesh under the coat of liberty of the Spirit and let none thinke that Law-curses looseth us from all Law-obedience or that Christ hath cryed downe the tenne Commandements and that Gospel-liberty is a dispensation for Law-loosenesse or that free grace is a lawlesse Pope Grace is active dutifull in acting thankfull holy solicitous in doing as if there were not a Gospel free fearelesse bold as if there were not a cursing Law tender of the honour of the Law-giver and of Gospel-glory due to him who justifies the ungodly CHAP. XXVIII Strict and precise walking a necessarie and commanded Gospel-dutie THe quitting of our owne righteousnesse is scarce a toe or an inch of that large body of strict precise and accurate walking in all manner of godly conversation so farre is the strait and narrow way from being nothing as Antinomians say but onely beleeving and disclaiming our owne righteousnesse Nor did the Spirit of God speake that for want of the knowledge of love we walked very uncomfortably spending our time in fasting weeping mourning praying reading and hearing and in performance of other duties and all to get Christ. Suppose that heat be naturall holy fire from a right principle Rom. 12.15 in a right object Gal. 4.18 in a right manner and due end Numb 25.15 yee cannot bee too holy except God be too holy 1 Pet. 1.15 16. if the path be hell-ward the fervor of the pace makes it worse If it were to merit Christ and make purchase of him I should say this weake man saith right and Towne also who saith away with your strict injunctions as if he would nick-name Gospel-grace to be a sowre and uncomfortable Puritane But 1. sure the needles eye is a strict way 2. Travellers must sell all and buy the pearle hate father and mother yea and their owne life so runne that they may obtaine strive for the mastery resist unto bloud As strangers and Pilgrimes abstaine from fleshly lusts this is more then lusting after self-righteousnesse that warr against the soule fight indure hardnesse overcome die in the cause and warre your mothers sonne on walke ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã accuratly Puritanically beware of the âeast spot of the flesh and of the very wrong use of the lip or glimpse of the eye 3. Many seeke to enter in and shall not be able and the righteous shall scarsely be saved Antinomians say we are Pharisees in all this and that God ever intended to man a pleasant and a comfortable life he meaneth loosed from the soure life of a Precisian But Antinomians shall wish to die Puritans Matth. 5.47 what over-banck or singular thing doe you CHAP. XXIX God is truely angry with the sinnes of elect and beleevers ANtinomians hold that God cannot be angry at the sinnes of the justified because they are done away and abolished in Christ. Anger is in God saith Saltmarsh onely by way of allusion and Allegory God is not angry at the sinnes of the elect saith Towne and Eaton It s true of anger flowing from justice which Christ hath fully satisfied and removed but not true of Anger and displeasure against the sinnes of the justified both to hate rebuke and correct their sinnes though God hate not their persons 1. Because then God should be angry at no sinnes comitted by the elect before their effectuall conversion as well as after for both these sorts of sinnes are abolished in Christs bloud ere they bee committed 2. The Adultery and murther committed by David when he is justified by Christs imputed righteousnesse the same way that wee are displeased the Lord. The Lord covered Zion with a cloud in his anger How long Lord wilt thou be angry for ever How long wilt thou bee angry against the prayer of thy people all our daies are passed away in thy wrath The Lord was angry with mee saith Moses for your sake The Lord was very angry with Aaron Though thou wast angry with mee saith the Spouse of CHRIST thine anger is turned away and thou comfortedst mee And in the New Testament Christ rebuketh Peter in Anger Get thee behinde me Satan for thou art an offence to me Doe we provoke the Lord to jealousie Are we stronger then he 3. The command laid upon beleevers Thou shalt not Murther cannot not be an Allegoricall command nor was it a figurative sword that followed Davids house for his sinne nor doth the Lord speake by figures after the manner of men when he saith to beleeving Ephesians Honor thy Father and thy Mother And the Lords hatred of and displeasure at the sinnes of a sonne may well stand with love to his person except the Adultery of the justified bee no Adultery CHAP. XXX The justified countable to God for sinne ANtinomians hold that the justified are not countable to God for sinne It s true they are not thus farre to bee countable for sinne that they must suffer eternall wrath and answer the Law-suit and plea of sinne-revenging iustice which Christ answered but they are so countable for their sinnes as if they receive five talents they sinne if they gaine not tenne 2. They are to feare sinne before it be committed as being under the Law and to looke for the rod of men and temporary corrections after it 3. Nor can Antinomians deny but temporall punishments as well as eternall are threatned in the law CHAP. XXXI God punisheth sinne in beleevers SO doth the Lord inflict temporary punishments and spirituall on unbeleevers though David for his Adultery felt not the stroak of revenging justice yet sure it was Evangelike justice that he who tooke another mans wife secretly that lay in his bosome and killed the innocent husband with the sword of strangers that another should take his wives openly and lye with them before the Sunne and that the sword in his owne house should persue him and the one brother kill the other and it was just that Peter who proudly trusted in his own strength should fall on his own weight and deny the Lord. And these that eat unworthyly should eat judgement and for this cause many among the Corinthians were weake many
but a change of the endeavours to please God whereas before selfe was our God and an endeavour to turne from dead works 2. True repentance is sorrow according to God and hath acts different from Faith 3. To repent is out of godly sorrow to endeavour new obedience and amendment of life Faith is an apprehension of Divine truth to which wee give credit or an heart-dependance and recumbence on God through Christ 4. Wee are justified by faith never by repentance Wee thinke not that teares wash away sinnes Protestants speake not so 2. Nor that they make peace with God by teares they make way to sense of peace or awake us to runne to a promise the formall bottome of our peace in regard that the Lord promiseth to revive the contrite Spirit to accept broken bones to comfort mourners in Zion and wee thinke neither repentance nor good works proper and formall conditions of the covenant of grace but rather conditions of the covenanted CHAP. XXXVII How good works are necessary FOr good works 1. We call not these good works that are extorted by the terrours of the Law as a captive keepeth the high way because his Keeper leadeth him in an iron chaine Nor 2. these which flow from the sole authority of God as Lawgiver Or 3. which issue from meere morall principles without saving grace but these we call good works in an Evangelicall sense that not onely are done from the authority of the Law-giver but also from a mediatory and Evangelike obligation from the sweet attractions and drawing coards of the secrets of Christs love And 2. from Evangelike faith that purifieth the heart 3. From Physicall principles and supernaturall habits of grace good works are this way necessary 1. That as grace and glory differ not in nature but gradually as the morning dawning of twy-light and the noone-day-light so the good works done by the grace of Christ and that perfect love of God and our brethren in heaven are of the same nature different in degrees and the one degrees and waies to the other especially when from Gods free promise of the blessings of this life and that which is to come the Lord hath made a passe betweene the one and the other and the Lord hath tyed himselfe to himselfe not to us to carry on grace out of meere grace Every branch that bringeth forth fruit in me saith Christ my Father purgeth that it may bring forth more fruit unto every one that hath shall be given and he shall have abundance He that soweth to the spirit shall of the Spirit reape life everlasting There is a harvest promised to this sowing as to a speciall furtherance of our reckoning in the day of Christ hee that soweth bountefully shall reape bountefully yea sent once and againe unto my necessitie not because I desire a gift but I desire fruit that may abound to your account if ye through the spirit doe mortifie the deeds of the flesh yee shall live But being made free from sinne and become servants to God yee have your fruit unto holinesse and the end everlasting life Blessed are they that doe his commandements that they may have right to the tree of life and may enter in thorow the gates into the city And lest we should think the commands are all but one only precept of beleeving hee addeth for without are Doggs and Sorcerers and Whoremongers and Murtherers c. He that hath my commandements and keepeth them he it is that loveth me and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father and I will love him and manifest my selfe to him All these evidence to us that holy walking is a way to heaven as sowing is to harvest and that Christ maketh a promise of life eternall to him that doth his Commandements onely the question is in what tearmes the promise is made to the doer of Gods will as a doer or as a beleever whose faith is fruitfull and with childe of Evangelike doing But wee may say the formall promise of the covenant of grace is made to beleeving as the Law-promise is made to doing Legally and perfectly out of our own without grace and that the Gospel as it is larger then the covenant of grace and as it containeth the whole doctrine of grace taught by the Prophets and Apostles is a promise of life eternall made to Evangelike and unperfect doing through the strength of grace And that because 1. God commandeth good works through the whole New Testament 2. They are so necessary as without them our faith is a dead and vaine faith and cannot justifie us 3. They are the end for which Christ redeemed us that we should live to him bee redeemed from our vaine conversation from the present evill world that we should bee a purified peculiar people to him zealous of good works and in this title also they are commanded 4. They are conditions without which wee cannot bee saved For John Baptist taught this with the Gospel Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit shall be hewen downe and cast into the fire What shall we doe to be saved receiveth this answer Repent and be baptized every one of you Except yee repent yee shall all likewise perish 5. They are commanded as acts of the new creature and partly as contrary to sinnefull fiery and mighty temptations of Satan and the flesh as mortification to fleshly lust faith to unbeliefe Partly as expressions of thankfulnesse for the free redemption in Christ and commanded in the Law in the great Commandement of the loving of God with all our heart just as this Law of loving God did oblige Abraham to offer his Sonne Isaak for God and Judah to be thankefull to God for redeeming them out of the Babylonish Captivity though the Law neither commanded any father to offer his Sonne nor the people to returne from Captivity yet the eternall Law of love commandeth both these and us to doe what ever God-Redeemer commands us as well as what ever God the Law-giver injoyneth onely we cannot say Good works doe merit salvation or purchase right to life eternall Christs bloud is onely so a ransome of life 2. Nor have they any proper condignity to such a high reward being so imperfect 3. Nor can they have any effective influence or proper causality thereunto nor are they causes or conditions of justification but that which Crispe saith is not of God But withall saith he I must tell you that all this sanctification of life is not a jot of the way of a justified person to heaven it is true they are not the meritorious the efficient cause or way nor the formall covenant-condition but a way they are as sowing is to harvest running to the garland wrestling to the victory CHAP. XXXVIII The Gospel is conditionall ANtinomians deny all conditions of the covenant
1. That they would have the Gospel a body and susteme of non-senses and foolish dreames and all Logick banished that the Gospel may be a fardell of phancies under the vaile of spirituall and supernaturall knowledge for the perfect like that piece called the Bright Starre and Theologiâ Germanica and the Power of Love and the Tree of knowledge of good and evill 2. All reasonings and use of Logick which the Prophets and Apostles make a heavenly and spirituall use of in the Scripture to them are Legall and smell too much of the dead Letter the sowre and killing Law yea the Letter of written Gospel because written and because preached and opened in spirituall discourses to Cornwell and others is a humane thing and begets but a humane faith so that Faith commeth by hearing is to Saltmarsh not vocall Preaching but the very Spirit of grace working faith as I observed before 3. All expounding of Scripture by consequence is expounding of Scripture in the Letter saith Saltmarsh in the Letter to Towne is in a Law-way to Cornewell is in a humane not a Divine way Then Christ Matth. 22. must bee a Legall Preacher and must argue after a Law-way or a humane not a Divine and Gospel-way and must much darken the glory of the Gospel for he proveth the resurrection of the dead onely by a consequence I am the God of Abraham c. Ergo the dead shall rise and he sharply rebuketh the Sadduces as ignorant both of the Scripture and the power of God because they did not thus argue in the Letter and in the consequence to the darkening of the glory of the Gospel Libertines said also to reason against committing of Adultery as Joseph doth Shall I doe this and sinne against God Is a worke of Old Adam discerning good and evill as wee shall heare if the Lord will And Saltmarsh saith Exhortations perswasions conditionall promises and Gospel-commandements are natural and so conveyances carnall Legall and of the Letter Which to me is a foule aspesâron laid on the Gospel and a mixing of Law and Gospel Works and Faith according to the Antinomians way and a rendering of the preaching of the Gospel which is the power of God and the wisdome of God as odious as the Jewes and Greeks made it of old that is to make it a meere naturall and humane thing But reasoning from Scripture is as Divine as to convince silence rebuke convert and open the heart though the Spirit bee the principall agent in these 4. If wee be meere patients and act nothing by any obligation but as the Spirit acteth on us and in us then not onely the morall Law but the very Law of nature and the dictats of a naturall conscience shall not of themselves oblige us as to honour our Parents to love our brethren to doe to all as we would that men should doe to us except the Spirit act us to these duties and then must either the Holy Ghost attend the suggestions and dictats of the law of nature to blow with and concurre with them and with the Word read and preached which were a fettering of the Holy Ghost to attend the inclinations and motions of our heart or then no man could sinne at all against either the Law of nature or written Scripture save onely these heathen and others who resisted the Spirit not to say that grace were not grace nor every way free if the will of the creature should be master and exercise a dominion over grace to command at its nod the spirations and breathings of the Holy Ghost then should it be in the power of free will to dispose of desertions absence and the ebbings of the joyfull out-goings and manifestations of the Holy Ghost so should wee command the North and South winde of the Spirit to blow upon the garden that the Spices may flow out and command the out-flowings of the river and the tyde that gladneth the soule Which sure we cannot admit or then our doubtings complaints love-jealousies should be free of all unbeliefe and disquieting doubts contrary to Scripture and experience yea and all our sinnes and darknesse and false apprehensions under sad desertions should bee counted on the Holy Ghosts score as his sin who did not act us to the declining of these sinnes and the performing the contrary duties and not be imputable to us for all sinne must bee contrary to some Law-obligation 5 We hence clearely see Antinomians must come fully up to New England Libertines that In the saving conversion of a sinner the faculties and workings of the soule in things pertaining to God are destroyed and made to cease and the holy Ghost commeth in place of them as the faculties of the humane nature of Christ whereas grace purgeth away the oare but destroyeth not the gold and doth not remove nor substantially change the soule and heart but maketh it new sanctifieth it reneweth the Spirit purgeth the conscienâe bringeth all things to our memory When Christ casteth the old heart in his furnace or putteth it on a new frame it loseth no substance but receiveth a new mould 6. It fomenteth the presumption of the Libertine who saith If Christ will let me sinne let him looke to it upon the perill of his honour bee it Which may have this good sense as to be a word of boldnesse of faith holding forth as much as it highly concerneth the honor of Christ his faithfulnesse and unchangeable grace who is intrusted with all the flocke young and old to suffer none to fall in such sinnes as may tend to or be a finall falling from Christ but that upon the perill of his glory He will lose none but raise them up at the last day but as Libertines sense carrieth the matter the justified cannot sinne Christs Spirit is ingaged to enact immediatly and to preserve the ransomed man from all sinne if the man fall Christs Spirit not inacting him to stand is the Author and cause of his fall Whereas we are commanded to keepe our selves in the love of God David kept himselfe from his iniquitie CHAP. XLVIII Antinomians hold that the beleever cannot sinne against God but against men in his conversation WEe beleeve that the Law or Commandement of Christ respecteth our salvation with God as well as our conversation with men contrary to Antinomians who will have us as compleatly saved being once justified as sinnlesse and perfectly holy as the glorified in heaven Yea wee have not so much as the blot of Papists venials or Protestants sinnes of infirmity or originall sinne dwelling in us So as I judge the man that said to a learned opposer of the Anninomians spoke right in the Antinomian way Sinne is nothing how then can Christ hate nothing If from eternity it was so pardoned and remitted before it was committed I see not how to Antinomians it must not bee meere nothing as concupiscence
carnall or sold under sinne Yea so it would appeare to Antinomians nothing in man is under an outward Law or Command either of Law or Gospel or any Gospel-promise or Law-threatning save onely the fleshly body of sinne then Christ came in the flesh to redeeme and save onely the Old Adam and the corrupt flesh then is the corrupt flesh and it onely obliged by a Law without and the Letter to beleeve in Christ to eat the flesh and drinke the bloud of the Sonne of man to live with and in Christ to sit in heavenly places with Christ to have right to the Tree of life to have the hid Manna the White stone the new Name given to it And what then shall be the condition of the New man shall not he beleeve walke in Christ converse with God seeke the things that are above rejoyce evermore repent mortifie the deeds of the flesh c. this is strange Divinity 4. This savours strongly of another Antinomian and Familisticall fancie The old Adam sinneth Jam. 3.2 is found to bee a sinner reproved accursed condemned he and all his works shut up under the Law and wrath of God then the man sinneth not is under no Law no Gospel No Law without and in the Letter onely the flesh the Libertines Asse corrupt Adam sinneth is to be reproved sent to Hell and whither shall the other halfe or quarter of the man goe to heaven But if yee will listen to Scripture that which was under the Law was under the curse what was under the curse is redeemed by Christ beleeveth is justified by Faith is blessed with Abraham Gal. 3.10 11 12 13. But is the old Adam the flesh sinne dwelling in Paul redeemed from the curse justified by faith blessed and saved with Abraham Or is the beleever freed from the Law because of the flesh and for the old Adam that dwells in him Then because the flesh and sinne dwelleth in him while he is in this life he must then sinne bee under the Law deserve the curse in so far Or must the flesh be an invisible Spirit that lusteth in man against the holy and just Law but God seeth it not What dreames are these The last difference is The end of the Law saith he was to bondage feare tutorship revealing of sinne outward conformity the end of the Gospel-Lawes is to love newnesse of Spirit praise and thankesgiving for righteousnesse and life received Answ. Bondage and feare servile such as he meaneth here was never any proper or intrinsecall end of the Law the Law is spirituall and can command no sinne nor have any intrinsecall end that is sinnefull servile feare is sinnefull feare This is an use of the Law which God maketh through occasion of our sinnefull condition and holy feare that the Law commandeth is the end of the Gospel-Lawes as well as love Gospel-grace teacheth us to feare God and to walke in godly feare It s true we were shut up under the Law that the Law might be to us in its bloudy ordinances and legall washings and cursings a herald of our guiltinesse and a rigid exactor and craver of our debts to compell us to runne to the surety and as the persuer and avenger of bloud to drive us to our feet that upon life and death we may escape to Jesus our City of refuge our sanctuary and be safe not that for doing of the Law we may be justified but we come to Christ also to the end we may sow to the Spirit walke in holinesse not because we have heaven in compleat fruition already but that wee may attaine the resurrection of the dead and may come by life eternall the free reward of grace CHAP. LXV The Gospel is a rare Covenant of grace WEe agree that the Gospel is not a Covenant such as is betweene God and man in Law-termes like this If yee doe without a Mediators grace perfectly yee shall live God in a manner said of the Crowne Buy heaven and winne it and have it Give works without grace and it s your owne 2. Nor is the Gospel such a covenant as is betweene man and man in which he fulfils his part and he is the one not helping the other but because this is the covenant of grace all the bones articles joynts limmes lithes and parts of the covenant is free grace Christ undertaketh for his Father hee shall faithfully make good all he sayes hee undertaketh for himselfe as surety to make sure worke of the purchase to buy all with a ransome an over-ransome he shall give an over-summe an infinite price for all hee indents for he ingages for the Holy Ghost I will send you the Comforter Christ impawneth his word for all the three Christ bindeth for his people in covenant to give them of his fulnesse to keepe them in his truth to intercede and Advocate for them that their faith faile not and to raise them up at the last day this last is in no covenants between man and man But Saltmarsh speaketh not soberly when he indirectly challengeth the Holy Ghost as a Legalist for using the word Covenant which hath a little saith he corrupted some in their Notion of free grace and makes them conceive a little too Legally of it for it is a promise But with his leave a promise is as legall a word as a covenant and there be as peculiar characters of God and of free grace in Gods Gospel-promises above all Law-promises or promises and bonds betweene man and man as in the covenant of grace nor is any promise between man and man capable of such free grace as the Gospel-promises are and this is a false principle of Antinomians falsely asserted and never proved That if righteousnesse and life be covenanted to us upon conditions meerely Evangelick and which the pure free unmixed grace of Christ worketh in us then life should be purchased by us not for us CHAP. LXVI Antinomians errors touching the covenant of grace ANtinomians grossely mistake the conditions of the Covenant of works and of grace they would hold forth That wee were taken into the Covenant of works upon some condition in us before But in the New Covenant saith Saltmarsh we are not his people before he be our God first But I know none who ever wrot or spoke of free grace dâd draw the covenant of grace in such a proportion as that Christ should first woe and sue us to a condition in which by some preparing grace we might earne and as hirelings worke our selves into a meriting condition and make our selves first Gods people and first chuse Christ and provoke free grace so as in all reason and congruitie God must if he be rationall joyne in league and article himselfe to be our God Why We have first articled our selves by the condition of honest hirelings to be his people 1. This is as much as Christ will never covenant nor indent to be our husband while we
the Angel and prevailed he wept and made supplication to him Gen. 32.24 25 26. nor is this an old Testament-Spirit the parable of the unjust Judge and the Widdow is in scope a doctrine of prevailing with God by importunitie of prayer Iames bringeth the example of Elias for the prevailing of prayer and Christ This kinde of devill is not cast out but by fasting and prayer and so the Spirit of adoption worketh freely Object 2. Saltmarsh The Spirit worketh not freely when wee take in Christ but by the way and rest not wholy on him Answ. They looke on Christ by the by who take in their good works as fellow-causes with Christ thinking to be heard for them Christ is but a by-Mediator if he bee not whole Mediator it s a practicall error naturally in us to improve the the sufficiencie and incomparable weight of Christ to little purpose and dote more upon done duties then on Christ yet this is not our Doctrine but our sinne that we are to be humbled for Obj. 3. Saltmarsh When we are in bondage to some outward worship of circumstances as time place person the Spirit works not freely Answ. It may be Saltmarsh thinketh the Lords day under the New Testament legall men of his gang doe it 2. And not to pray but at such houres as the Spirit moves him because the Spirit onely and the Spirit acting and ravishing is the only obliging Law and command under the New Testament the Letter or written Scripture to pray continually in all things to give thanks to bee abundant in the worke of the Lord to be rich in good works and to make our selves friends with the Mammon of unrighteousnesse at any time ere we bee put out of our stewardship except when the Spirits wind bloweth faire that so they may receive us into the everlasting habitations is a law bondage yea to abstaine from adulterie murther swearing except the Spirits acting which is our onely obliging Law now is a legall not a Gospel-service nor can a beleever sin when he commits adultery murther for hee doth nothing against the only obliging New Testament Law the acting of the Spirit when the Spirit actually doth not act him and stirre him to duties of charitie and love of the brethren and doth not actually deterre and pull him back by his immediate impulsions and breathings from adulterie and murther I desire an answer intimating a difference between sins of Adultery and Murther and so sinfull omission of duties of Chastity and saving the life of innocent brethren for a Moneth which must involve a sinnefull not-loving our brother for a Moneth and the not praying to God for thirty dayes as the heathen Kings Law was upon supposition that the Spirit act not and stirre not up to prayer for thirty dayes and if so it is a question if Adultery be sinne and if abstinencie from Adultery upon the conscience of the seventh Command be not an impeaching of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption and a spece of legall bondage As for Saltmarsh his fourth ground of bondage to wit that to doe any thing from the power of an outward commandement or precept of the Word that it brings forth but finer hypocrisie and his seventh To take any outward thing to move them rather then apply Christ for strength life and Spirit is meere bondage I have answered alreadie it is an Enthusiasticall opposing of the working of word works and well grounded experiences of the Saints to the actings of the Spirit and a looseing of us from beleeving and obeying Scriptures from trembling at the Word and a most wicked way of Enthusiasme Object 5. Saltmarsh when they doe because of some vow or covenant they have made c. It is more properly the service of the Old Testament and part of their bondage for wanting the power and fulnesse of the Spirit of adoption to worke them to obedience freely from within they were under the power of outward principles to put them on from without Answ. 1. If nothing move men to doe but the Letter of the Covenant Vow or Promise not the Spirit of grace then can the Spirit never be said to worke Legally or not freely because the Spirit works not at all nor can this bee called properly the service of the Old Testament except Antinomians say the Spirit of grace wrought none at all in the Old Testament but onely the Letter contrary to all the heavenly Psalmes made by the Holy Ghost and the acts of faith in Moses David Job Jeremiah which every Page of Old Testament refuteth and we must say meere nature and the dead Letter without the Spirit acted them So Hebr. 11. Psal. 51.10 and infinite other places on the contrary 2. Nor can yee say by the same reason that a naturall conscience a desire of a name lest they should be reputed covenant-breakers moved these in the Old Testament to act for so none could have been tearmed men according to Gods heart nor perfect and upright men as David Job Ezechiah Noah because upon this Antinomian ground they were all but fine hypocrites If I mistake not Saltmarsh condemneth all who have taken the Covenant in the three Kingdomes and are moved for feare of the oath of God to stand to it as Legalists and Old Testament Spirits The Covenant that Asa Josiah caused the people to stand too was a Law-bondage that we are not now obliged to and upon the same grounds to keepe faith and promise upon lawfull contracts and oathes between King and people or made to God to keepe Marriage-covenants contracts legues and bargaines betweene man and man which we conceive to be of the Law of Nature must all be the proper service of the Old Testament and contrary to the Gospel to keepe my lawfull promise made to a man to pay my debt because I promised when I borrowed money To keepe the Covenant of God made in Marriage because it is an outward covenant is to doe because of some Covenant and to be in Law-bondage and to doe as being under the power of outward principles and Paul must writ to Philemon as under the bondage of the Old Testament If Onesymus hath wronged thee or oweth thee ought put it on my count if he should pay Philemon seeing he became his debter by an outward promise and covenant he did not pay him by the Spirit of adoption working freely but by a Legall Spirit as being under the Law not under grace by this learning A Jesuiticall way to loose men from all covenants promises bargaines in buying and selling treatise and Indentures betweene persons Nation and Nation to loose us from all the bonds of the Law of Nature and Nations and free us from that which is the Law and the Prophets Whatsoever yee would men should doe to you the same doe ye to them Then shall nothing bind us under the New Testament Doth the Spirit of
God in hell Nay but if one rise from the dead they will heare and beleeve 2. Antinomians mistake our minde in this lying excuse to wit that we fancie that the prepared for Christ are pardoned and justified men this wee never teach they are guilty sinners and these are in their sinnes unworthy who are best qualified and fitted for Christ. Wee make not cleannesse a preparation for washing nor a sinnelesse innocent and guiltlesse condition a fitnesse preparatory to justification 3. Antinomians take not away by their way a stronger shift Lord if Christ had dyed for me by name and thou hadst drawne me as effectually to Christ as thou drewst Paul and Peter I should have received Christ but thou drewst me in a way that thou drewst Judas when I was guiltie and my heart rockie We make preparations Christs work as conversion is but a farre more common worke of an inferiour nature which may be in many sinners who are never converted Object 7. All that ever received Christ Corinthyans Ephesians Colossians received him in a sinnefull condition when they were unwashen darkenesse dead in sinnes enemies in their minds by wicked works Answ. Nothing followeth against us preparations removeth not a sinnefull condition nor deadnesse in sinne nor minde-enmity by evill works Christs bloud and saving grace onely removeth both the guilt and the staine of sinne but hence it followeth in no sort that we are not sinne-sick and selfe-condemned and lost before Christ remove our darkenesse and quicken the dead Object 8. God offereth Christ in time as God gave him God before all time gave him to us because we were sinners and now he is but offered as he was given Answ. God offereth Christ in time as hee gave him before time it is true in regard of the freedome of grace no cause condition qualification reason moved God to ordaine and decree either the sicke for the Physitian Christ or the Physitian for the sicke before time and neither preparations is the cause nor necessary condition or ground why he giveth Christ to us in time But it is not true in regard of the order of giving Christ bofore time or in time for in time God giveth Christ to these that heare the Gospel onely but I hope he decreed not to give Christ and salvation to men upon this condition and upon no other that they shall heare the Gospel because hee ordained men for glory of free grace and upon the same free grace ordained them to heare and beleeve and repent yet neither faith nor repentance were preparatory conditions to the decree of grace 1. God neither before time nor in time giveth Christ because we are sinners or because wee are thus and thus humbled and prepared but because he will bee gratious to whom he will be gratious sinne is onely the occasion and the matter and preparations are the meere order of his proceeding first he humbleth by the Law and then giveth Christ in the Gospel but not because the sinner is humbled nor for his humiliation nor because he hath made any Gospel-promise whoever is thus and thus fitted and prepared by the Spirit of the Law and terrors and broken and selfe-condemned with the burden and sense of sinne shall be converted we know no such Gospel-promise CHAP. LXX Faith not the onely worke of the Gospel as Antinomians say LEt us also try Saltmarsh his reasons to prove his short way to heaven and that its the onely Gospel-worke to beleeve Salvation saith he is not a businesse of our working and doing it was done by Christ with the Father All our worke is no worke of salvation but in salvation Wee here receive all not by doing any thing that we may receive more but doing because we receive so much because we doe not that wee may be saved And yet we are to doe as much as if we were to be saved by what we doe because we should doe as much for what is done already for us and to our hands as if wee were to receive it for what we did our selves Answ. 1. Here is no Argument Christ hath done all by way of merit and purchase of a perfect redemption therefore wee are not to worke out our salvation in feare and trembling it followeth not 2. It is most false That we are to doe nothing in the Gospel that we may receive more or that we may be saved but because we are saved for these are not contrary but sweetly subordinate We doe because we are saved and because wee are Redeemed by merit and Gospel-right by hope and begun possession therefore we are not to sow to the Spirit that we may reape life everlasting it followeth not Wee both worke because we have a crop and that we may receive a crop Servants are to serve their Masters not with eye-service both because they have a Master in heaven who hath saved them and also in hope to receive the reward of inheritance Elders are to feed the flocke because they are redeemed and love their Redeemer and because when the chiefe Shepheard shall appeare they shall receive a crowne of glory that fadeth not away and because we are redeemed we are to looke to our selves that wee lose not these things that we have wrought for but that wee may receive a full reward so our worke is both a worke of salvation and a worke in salvation 3. There is nothing falser then that Antinomians are to worke as much as if they were to be saved by their working for their working is arbitrary not obligatory by any commandement nor doe they sinne in not working Let them in their conscience say if they sinne or can sinne 1. being once justified for sin is as cleane removed in its nature and being from the beleever as from Christ say the Antinomians 2. If they sin in doing nothing after they are justified if the immediate acting of the Spirit of love stirre them not to it and therefore it is false that they should doe as much for what is done as if they were to receive life for doing because they should not non debent they are not obliged to doe when they doe not nor are under any guilt for not doing By this way for to Antinomians there is no obliging Law but God immediatly by his Spirit acting them to good is all their Law Object 2. This short worke beleeve and be saved Paul telleth you Say not in thine heart who shall ascend to heaven that is to bring Christ from above c. The word is nigh thee even in thy mouth c. Answ. We would not willingly make the way to heaven longer then Christ hath made it Paul speaketh Rom. 10.6 7 8. of a Law-way that is long wearisome unpassible as who would strive to climbe up to heaven or to goe downe to the grave to fetch Christ from either heaven or hell The Gospel-way sure is a sweet easie passible way
which Her lips drop as a honey combe butter and milke are under her tongue and the smell of her garments like the smell of Lybanon her feet beautifull with shooes her two breasts like two Young Roes that are twins c. Sanctification must render the Spouse a societie of Saints even in the eyes of God and not only meerely and declaratively to men-ward as the Yvie-bush is a signe of wine Let Antinomians say Are not the Saints partakers of the Divine nature in the sight of God as well as declaratively in the sight of men 2. If the charity of the Philippians bee an odour of a sweet smell a sacrifice acceptable well-pleasing to God And If to doe good and to communicate be such sacrifices where with God is well pleased though their charity and good works doe not justifie them yet these good works must smell sweetlie to God and bee well-pleasing in his sight and by them God must repute them sanctified though the sanctification be unperfect and not in its measure every way conformable to the spirituall and perfect Law and they are not then meerely declaratively and to men-ward onely Saints by their works of Sanctification 3. The contrary works in the Saints the shutting up their bowels against their indigent brethren their byting and devouring their acts of Adultery and Murther and lying are ill smelling and displeasing in the eyes of God not onely declaratively before men but really and in truth in the sight of God in regard that the Lord 1. is displeased with these sins 2. Forbiddeth them in his Law 3. Rebuketh them 4. Punisheth them 5. Setteth the conscience on against the beleever that doth them that they are grieved for them and mourne 6. Hideth his countenance from them commands us to confesse and crave pardon for them then the Lord must take notice of the contrary acts and command commend and reward them be well-pleased with them and they must be more then naked declarations and signes of Saintship to men-ward The Lord himselfe pronounceth the Saints blessed not onely for Christs imputed righteousnesse which is indeed the first cause fountaine and ground thereof but also for our works of Sanctification as Blessed are the undefiled in their way that feare the Lord and delight in his Commandements that keepe judgement and that doe righteousnesse at all times that doe what Christ commands that doe his Commandements Then God must judge them more then declarations to men-ward because this is the blessing of eternall life in Christ Jesus CHAP. LXXIIII The harmonious compliance of old Libertines Familists and Antinomians WEe doe so much the more hate the Antinomian way as Antichristian and fleshly for there bee other Antichrists then the Pope of Rome and many False Christs risen now in that in the doctrine of sinne sorrow for sinne repentance sanctification c. they doe so comply with the old Libertines in Calvins time and with David Georgius and Henrie Nicolas and the late Familists Parall I. Libertines in Calvins time said The state of innocencie was to know nothing good or ill more then children and Adams first sinne is to know good and ill and regeneration is to be stript naked of the knowledge and sense of either sinne or righteousnesse and therefore the Libertines said to any man troubled in conscience with sinne O Adam dost thou yet know somewhat Is not the old Adam yet crucified If they saw any stricken with the feare of the judgement of God Hast thou yet say they a tast of the old Aple beware that that morsell doe not strangle thee If any man was touched in conscience with remorse of sinne and did sorrow or repent for his transgressions they said sinne raigned in that man hee was sinnes captive Just so the Familists of New England In conversion say they the faculties of the soule and workings thereof are destroyed and in stead of them the holy Ghost comes in And a man must take no notice of sinne nor of his repentance for sinne And frequencie or length of holy duties or trouble of conscience for neglect thereof are all signes of one under a covenant of works that is of one in whom old Adam liveth and raigneth And I know I am Christs not because I crucifie the lusts but because I doe not crucifie them And our late Antinomians say To bee touched with any sense of sinne and for David to confesse his sinne or bee grieved for it was saith M. Towne from want and weakenesse of faith that is from the old man I cannot saith he looke on my selfe my actions sinnefull and my conscience and see my sinnes remaine but I looke to the records of heaven and Gods justice and since the bloud-shed I can find nothing there against me but sinnes as a debt discharged are become a nullitie before the Lord and therefore my peace and happinesse consisteth in the forsaking and not considering my selfe and in my living and abiding in Christ who is in heaven This not considering himselfe and his sinnes is neither to know sorrow mourne for feare or bee humbled for sinne Prâtestant Divines say when the Lord forgiveth a sinner yet the sinner will never forgive himselfe but know consider feare mourne and be humbled for his sinnes Antinomians say all these are works of the flesh and of unbeliefe and of the Old Adam just as the Libertines said so to feele sinne dwelling in them as Paul did Rom. 7. saith Eaton is an act of the flesh contrary to faith and if saith Saltmarsh A beleever live onely by sense reason and experience of himselfe and as hee lives to men he meaneth dayly sinning by reason of an indwelling corruption he liveth both under the power and feeling of of sinne and under the Law But if hee live by faith he liveth out of the power of all condemnation and unrighteousnesse Then to Antinomians feeling of sin in us and sense reason and experience knowing and discerning sinne in us and our fearing sinne sorrowing or being humbled for it or any acts of repentance are contrary to living by faith and so the works of the old Adam knowing ill and a taste of the soure apple What then is regeneration and the killing of the body of sin and of old Adam It is the abolishing of all conscience knowledge discerning feeling feare sorrow dejection of men for feare of sinne Hence Master Archer D. Crispe and Saltmarsh make Sermons against feare of or trouble for sinne as works of unbeliefe as contrary to the power of God faithfulnesse providence death of Christ free grace a weakening of faith a damping of all religious service And for their not knowing of any good wee doe or acts of Sanctification which is the other branch of the Libertines regeneration Familists say To fetch comfort from experience of grace in our selves is no
only the illuminated Elders in the godly wisdome which walk in the house of love And in the Epistle Let no man saith he boast himselfe in any of the works of righteousnesse or take on the same to salvation neither to condemnation before that hee in the Spirit of Christ through the love of the Father be renewed in all righteousnesse of life not that I meane in the Elementish Ceremoniall righteousnesse which the man setteth forth or occupieth out of his owne prudency but I meane in that righteousnesse which according to the heavenly truth is in the being of Christ and is set forth through the Spirit of God So this abominable wretch maketh all reading or hearing or beleeving the Scriptures to be Elementish carnall righteousnesse and that wee are to doe no good works to obtaine salvation nor to eschew any evill to be freed from condemnation but to study an inward righteousnesse in being Goded and Christed and in communicating with the essence and godly being M. Towne also maketh the Law a sort of directorie of walking as doth H. N. Assert grace pag. 38. I know not where to learne my duty to my Superiour but in the matter of the fift Command nor what Murther or Adulterie is but in the sixt and seventh But Towne forgetteth himselfe and pag. 3. saith We are from under the Law in all its authority dominion offices and effects yea hee denyeth that wee are under the power and teaching of the Law And Saltmarsh will have us not to borrow one beame of directing light from the Law so as he seemeth to stomach and to bee angry that the old Testament but especially the ten Commandements are printed in the Bible Yet what ever direction of walking wee have from the Law I find them in all their writings grudging at any Law or Gospel written because writing speaking vocall covenants are the dead and killing Letter fruitlesse and livelesse and that the Spirit immediatly acting is all our rule Paral. VII Libertines speake disgracefully of the Pen-men of Scripture and called Paul a broken vessell John stolidum juvenem a foolish young man Peter a denyer of God Mathew an Vsurer The Church was in her infancy said Da. Georgius Vnder Abraham and the Prophets in its young age under John Baptist Christ in the flesh and the Apostles it s grown and now presently under David the Christ its spirituall and perfect So many Antinomians turne perfectists Who say they having the Holy Ghost as well as the Prophets and Apostles can pen and speake Scripture from the same Spirit The New England Libertines are so farre on this way that they disgrace the Apostle Peter as a halfe-Legalist and say Peter leaned more to a covenant of works then Paul and that Pauls doctrine was more for free grace then Peters And Saltmarsh maketh all the Prophets in the Old Testament Legall men and Christ in the flesh and his Apostles preached free grace but in degrees and parts but we dare not saith hee preach the Gospel so in halves and quarters as yee doe And Christ and the Apostles preached grace faith repentance new obedience in scantling of Doctrine as they are meerely and barely revealed in the history of the Gospel or Acts of the Apostles where onely the Doctrine is not so much revealed as the practise But we Antinomians preach Christ the power of all the fulnesse of all that we may exalt him whom God hath exalted at his owne right hand Hence Saltmarsh 1. saith the Antinomians in England reveale more free grace and fulnesse of Christ in their Sermons then Christ and the Apostles did in the halfe of the New Testament or all the Prophets in the Old 2. Christ and the Prophets and Apostles except in the Epistles were Legall Preachers What be Legall Preachers that I wrong not Saltmarsh as he doth Christ the Prophets and Apostles I give it in his owne words Legalists are 1. such as compound and bargaine with God for salvation and submit not to the righteousnesse of God and lye downe in the sparks of their owne kindling are Christ his Prophets and Apostles such Such as from the notion of a covenant conceive a little too Legally of free grace Such as have neither the use nor freedome of the heavenly inheritance that are subject to death and bondage Such to whom God appeared onely as it were upon tearmes and conditions of reconciliation Such as in fasting and other acts of obedience dealt with God to get some love from God which Christ himselfe had not gotten for us So belike the Prophets that dyed before Christ went not to heaven but to some chamber or higher roome in hell called Limbus Patrum or to some other place for Saltmarsh saith they had neither the use nor freedome of the heavenly inheritance whither then went their soules after death 2. They were chosen to salvation some other way then Jaakob Rom. 9. they purchased the love of free election by fasting and pennance 3. Their sinnes were not pardoned nor they reconciled to God a belying of the Old Testament 4. The Prophets submitted not to the righteousnesse of God but sought righteousnesse by the works of the Law All these how they agree in part to Christ John Baptist and the Apostles in the first halfe of the New Testament let Saltmarsh and Antinomians see and consider Paral. VIII Libertines said The whole Scripture was nothing but the Spirit of God and the Letter of the Scripture not Scripture but the Spirit was both Christ and the Scripture and a godly life must be the Spirit So the Libertines of New-England There is a Testimony of the Spirit and voice unto the soule meerely immediate without any respect unto or concurrence with the Word And from this Wee are not to keepe a constant course of praying at set houres or alwayes but as the Spirit move us And all doctrines and revelations must bee tryed by Christ that is Christ dwelling in us in a spirituall manner not by the Word of Christ or the Scripture In this same Grammer speake Antinomians So Saltmarsh The Law now is in the Spirit What is that And in the Gospel for a beleever to walke by nor is saith he holinesse and sanctification now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement but by the preaching of Faith by which the Spirit is given which renewes and sanctifies a beleever and makes him the very Law of Commandement in himselfe and his heart the very two Tables of Moses This is to say the Word begetteth not Faith but onely Historically instructeth the flesh and expressely in terminis the Libertines sense and minde is that the Word is changed in a Spirit without Scripture and the Christian in his walking and conversation which to Antinomians is all in faith is the Spirit it selfe Towne is much in this through his whole booke to
make the Law a meere dead Letter and the Gospel all Spirit and to free us from the Letter of all Scripture And Saltmarsh upon this ground of the free working of the Spirit of Adoption freeth us from outward Commandements Covenants Vowes as if the Word or Scripture and the Spirit were two contrary and different things and the one not harmoniously subordinate too and complying with the other CHAP. LXXVII Antinomians and Libertines foule opinions touching God and the Author of sinne Paral. IX LIbertines said There was but one Spirit in the world that lives and moves and acts all things in stead of our soules yea and in all creatures And that God was the Author of all good and ill sinne and righteousnesse because hee workes all our workes in us and the Creature workes nothing and that sinne was but an opinion the Devils and Angels but motions And so taught David Georgius That Devils were but ill motions and the good Angels are but qualities and motions of mens minds And the same is like unto the minde of New England Familists who say That in conversion the faculties and workings of the soule are destroyed and instead of them the Holy Ghost yea and in place of all love and graces Christ himselfe comes in and Christ incarnate and made flesh is in every beleever Now Randell the Familist and Antinomians hath prefixed a commendatory Preface to a peece called Theologia Germanica which saith That all good is onely God and he maketh no difference betweene created and uncreated good and God becommeth all things in man nor is there any thing that can challenge to it selfe being or goodnesse that true Christ is in man and that the true and perfect God and true and perfect man are one and man doth so yeeld and give place unto God that where God himself is there is man and that God also is there present and works his alone and does and leaves undone any thing without any I to me much or the like where these things are and exist there is true Christ and no where else And he that is illuminated with the eternall love is a divine and deified man And the Author of the Bright starre set out by Randell also Nothing is or hath being but God and his will And God is all the creature nothing Man is nothing because he is not good nor infinite being and good are convertible They say The Devils and Angels also are nothing If any say that I cannot impute any such opinion to our Antinomians But 1. Antinomians confute them not but still come up to all that the Libertines of New England hold 2. They never refused Randell the Familist to bee theirs but Antinomians are his constant hearers and Disciples 3. Archer and many Antinomians say Sinne is nothing and God cannot hate it 4. I have proved they hold that the personall acts of Sanctification and sins of the justified are sins onely in the conversation to the sense to the flesh to unbeliefe and seeming to be so not in conscience not really not before God not truely not to faith 5. The Antinomians say that the Spirit acteth in the Saints immediatly and the Saints are meere patients in all their works because Saltmarsh saith The Spirit of adoption works not freely when men are in bondage to some outward circumstance of worship as time c. and they cannot pray but at such houres no Protestant doth teach any such thing but Antinomians thinke We are holden to pray at no certaine houre nor at any time unlesse the Spirit stirre us thereunto which is to make neither Law nor Gospel our rule of walking as if the Commandements in the Letter held out not any obligation to us to doe good or omit evill but the immediate acting of the Spirit were our onely rule so Saltmarsh The Law is now saith he in the Spirit and holynesse and sanctification is not now such as is fashioned by the Law or outward Commandement as if in the time of the Old Testament not now holynesse were wrought in us by a meere outward Commandement without the Spirit And yee may remember D. Crispes Argument to prove that Faith is no condition of the covenant of grace because its God onely who worketh Faith in us and beleeves in us as M. Towne saith We being meere patients and if wee beleeve not then God should breake the Covenant not wee because God doth not what is his part when he works not faith in us which is a strong Argument to prove that the Holy Ghost is the immediate and onely Author of sin in the beleever Because the holy Ghost onely by this reason without us works in us to will and to doe and keeps the beleever from Adultery Murther sinnefull non-calling on God not beleeving when therefore the beleever whoores murtherers repents not beleeveth not God is the cause and the onely cause thereof So Crisp saith The Covenant it selfe doth plainely shew that the whole performance of the Covenant lies onely upon God himselfe and that there is not one bond or obligation upon man to the fulfilling of the Covenant or partaking of the benefits of the Covenant And must not saith hee the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe it If there be a condition and there be a failing in the condition hee that undertakes all things in the Covenant must needs bee in the fault So he Now this Argument hath no strength but upon this Antinomian supposition that there is no tye no obligation lying on us to beleeve and lay hold on the Covenant as Esaiah saith cap. 56. and by faith to subscribe and signe the Covenant and to walke in the Lords Commandements and it must suppose that we are patients in beleeving and walking in Gods Commandements and that God onely worketh these in us as in stones and blocks and whether Faith bee a condition or a duty or no condition it is all one if God only worke faith in us we being dead and passive As Libertines speake and if God promise and undertake to put his Spirit in us and to cause us walke in his Commandements as hee undertaketh Ezech. 36.26 27. Jer. 32.39 40. Deut. 30.6 Jer. 31.33 34. Ezech. 11.19 20. Hebr. 8.9 10 11 12. And if Gods promise to worke in us to will to doe to walke in his Commandements to abstaine from fornication bloudshed lying violence oppression unbeliefe free us from all tye and obligation to these duties as Crispe saith then the Lord must bee the onely and immediate Spirit that doth in us beleeve mis-beleeve walke in Gods wayes or whoore lye for saith Crispe Must not the fault or failing to performe the Covenant be his who is tyed and bound to every thing in the Covenant and saith he will doe
without any foregoing teaching under paine of corporall punishments to the Jewes as he and his saith Presbyterians doe now urge consciences how shall Del prove that 2. Hee must say that outward and meerely litterall observing of Lawes and Synodicall Decrees according to the Word of God for any others beside or against the Word the Presbyterians know none without Faith in Christ doe make men perfect as pertaining to conscience which is Dels dreame not our doctrine 3. Hee and his condemne all Lawes of the Civill Magistrate yea all the written Scripture Law and Gospel and say an Arbitrary and Enthysiasticall Spirit in the Christian Magistrate without all Civill Lawes inacted or written should conclude of the heads and lives of Christians without the Law Morall or Gospel and so condemnes all Acts of Parliaments Answ. 2. You could not have heard more if Henry Nicholas or Anton. Pocquius or David Georgius had beene preaching to the Honourable House for Del followâs them at the heeles For Henry Nicholas if you but change Dels word of Reformation into the word regeneration or begetting in the same Spirit debaseth Christ in the Scriptures and all outward worship as if there were one Christ in the Scripture and another contrary Christ in the Spirit and inward working for sure hypocriticall and meere externall reformation and the inward reformation are by Protestants made two contrary reformations the one from God the other not from flesh and blood onely but from the Devill So Henry Nicholas If I could give all my goods to the poore c. If I had not love it were not any thing to me that is whosoever hath not Christ he is without God and without righteousnesse in this world I meane the being like Christ which is received through the power of the Holy Ghost and not any Ceremoniall Christ which one man speaketh to another or promiseth to another through the Ceremoniall service Dels Grammar is Pag. 6. through the word of the letter in their bookes in outward formes outward worship outward confession which he out of his prudencie according to his fleshly minde hath set up ô no the worke or begetting or procreating of the children of God commeth not so slenderly to passe as men now at this time teach each other out of their unregenerate Spirit Del out of a Spirit not inwardly reformed the bodie of sinne not being destroyed no reformation can come Henry Nicholas condemning all Scripture as a Literall and carnall thing and an Elementish Ceremoniall and fleshly service yea and confession with the mouth as carnall outward hypocriticall and Pharisaicall and doth expressely reject all the teaching of men or by the ministery of men which the Apostle asserteth Ephes. 4.11 1 Cor. 4.2 2 Cor. 4.7 And the Lord Jesus the great Apostle of our profession Math. 28.19 20. Act. 1.6 8. and pronounceth the Ministery of one man teaching another to be fleshly prudence and not such a way by which the begetting or procreating of the children of God commeth to passe Now that Monster of men knew Protestants whom hee refuteth in this taught against Pelagians and the Pope whom he denieth to be the Antichrist and Papists that we utterly deny that the Scriptures of themselves yea that the Man Christs teaching in the flesh or Paul or the Apostles Preaching or any mans externall instructing of another man most soundly according to the Scriptures can without the hearing and learning of the Father Joh. 6.45 and his omnipotent drawing of men to the Sonne Joh. 6.44 and the inward teaching of the Spirit inwardly reforme or beget men over againe to God So his condemning of one mans teaching of another as Fleshly Ceremoniall Elementish is a simple rejecting of the Scriptures and all outward and externall worship And just as David Georgius rejected the Literall Christ and asserted himselfe to bee the Spirituall Christ and true David In the same manner M. Del speaking of inward Reformation that is conversion of a sinner to God that onely being his Gospel-reformation hee knoweth well Presbyterians and the Assâmbly of Divines who are if they shall condemne his Gospel for the substance of it the enemies of the truth of Christ and the last prop of Antichrist in the Kingdome doe teach that inward reformation or destroying of the body of sinne is not wrought by the onely Letter of the Word and the teaching of men or Lawes or Constitutions of Synods but that wee conjoine with all outward meanes the inward and omnipotent power of the Holy Ghost without whose grace all other meanes are nothing yea Pauls planting and Apollo his watering are nothing effectuall to an inward reformation M. Del argueth against the Holy Ghost and Paul who Preached the Gospel to the blaspeming Jewes and scoffing Athenians Act. 13 Act. 17. for all he could say to them was but outward and litterall preaching the Apostles were but men and not Lords of the heart and therefore could but worke outward conformity to outward duties when the heart remained corrupt Nor is it much that Dell saith there is neede of an outward change in the Gospel which indeed is a belying of himselfe for an outward change is an outward reformation and hee saith Pag. 4.5 Gospel-reformation is a destroying of the body of sinne in the faithfull and elect by the presence and operation of the righteousnesse of God dwelling in their heart by Faith besides this I know no other An outward change is an outward reformation besides this But this is nothing Del acknowledgeth neither Ministery outward worship or outward ordinances as Familists did before him For the Author of that blasphemous Peece called Theologia Germanica saith Just men have neede of no law are led by the Spirit and are not to bee taught by any Law what they should doe or leave undone seeing the Spirit of God which is their instructer will teach them sufficiently neither is any thing to be commanded or injoyned them as to doe good to shunne evill or the like but Pag. 72. Yet hee saith more then Del doth to wit That both the life of Christ as also all Commandements Lawes Ordinances and the like ought not to be laid aside and cast off and to be neglected contemned and derided And Henry Nicholas saith The Lord speaketh in the Scripture but he saith withall that the Spirit is the Word not the Letter So Del maketh an opposition betweene the Letter in the bookes and the living Word of God in the heart 3. Del speaketh exclusively Other reformation beside this of the heart saith he I know none 2. Gospel-reformation saith hee onely mindes the reformation of the heart If only then it minds not externall reformation 3. Christ speaking touching the worship of the New Testament saith saith he Not one word of any outward forme So that God in his Gospel-reformation aymes at nothing but the heart Then hee aymes at no outward change nor any externall worship
the Lord against the mighty for sure God onely and Christ gives a peaceable and quiet life in all godlinesse and honesty to his Church as well as God onely Redeemeth onely Governeth onely Protecteth his Church and so we are not to pray for Kings and all that are in Authority that we may lead a quiet and peaceable life under them in all godlinesse as the Word saith 1 Tim. 2.2 3. then away with Magistrates Swords Gunnes warres yea away with Castles Houses Forts for if the Church bee to bee protected Christ onely must protect it So if the Church be to bee fed in Egypt or on earth by bread away with Joseph and his victuall away with tilling sowing earing trades labouring with our hands Let the Millinaries fleshly Paradice or the Adamits world returne for sure Christ onely in his way feedeth cloatheth protecteth saveth his Church 2. So Anabaptists Libertines argue God onely teacheth the heart Christ onely breaketh not the bruised reede then preaching of the Gospel and the sweet comforting promises thereof are not lawfull Let there be no Watchmen no Pastors under the New Testament for sure the Watchmen that goes about the walles will wound and smite the weake ones seeking Christ and the Letter of the Scripture is dead carnall lifelesse Christ is a quickning Spirit 3. And just so reasoned the Libertines to prove That sinne was nothing but an opinion and that wee should not rebuke any for sinne nor praise any for wel-doing Quia Deus efficit omnia in omnibus because God worketh all in all things and the sinner the Creature doth nothing Christ reformeth onely and in a better way then all the Preachers of the world and therefore none are to be rebuked for not reforming nor doe any sinne in not Preaching Law and Gospel For M. Del saith p. 12. As none can redeeme but Christ onely so none can reforme the Church but Christ onely for he onely takes away transgression and is made righteousnesse and wisdome to his people and he onely Esa. 2. Layeth low the loftinesse and hautinesse of men So he onely reformeth inwardly Angels and men cannot doe that but it followeth not therefore men by preaching the Gospel doe not reforme outwardly for then if Pastors turne dumbe dogges and reforme not outwardly they no more sinne nor are they more under any woe if they preach not contrary to 1 Cor. 9.16 Act. 20.28 2 Tim. 4.1.2 1 Pet. 5.1.2.3 then they sinne or are under a woe because they redeeme not the world and take not away transgressions and are not made to the Church righteousnesse wisdome and redemption And M. Del layeth no lesse blasphemy on the Parliaments of both Kingdomes and on the three Kingdomes when they sweare to endeavour in their severall places and callings the reformation of Religion in Doctrine Discipline and Government according to the Word of God and the example of the best reformed Churches then that they have sworne to usurpe the worke of Redemption and the offices of the Mediator By Dels way and the Antinomians in our callings and places wee shall bee Kings heads of the Church Redeemers great high Priests to offer a Propitiatory Sacrifice for the sinnes of the World Prophets by the Spirit to open one anothers heart and inwardly reforme the Churches of Christ in these three Kingdomes which all are onely incommunicable and proper to Jesus Christ the onely reformer as he is saith Del the onely Redeemer and then how durst Del usurpe Christs office in Preaching to the Parliament of England what way they should redeeme the world For sure preaching touching the right of reformation is an act of outward reformation but he did in this in the name of God as a Nathan forbid them to reforme the House of God or build the Temple because they were men of bloud But 1. knowes M. Del of a Parliament of peaceable Salomons that shall arise and build the Temple and intrude on Christs sole prerogative to redeeme and reforme inwardly 2. It was both Typicall Positive and Temporary for Salomon to build and for David not to build nor reforme that way But I hope Gospel-reformation is Morall Perpetuall not Typicall for Salomon was in that a Type of the Prince of Peace 3. He knows the Ministers of the Gospel and the Assembly of Divines by Preaching and Synodicall conclusions doe reforme as did the Apostles and Elders Acts 15. should he not say the Apostles and Elders who reformed externally were either men of bloud or intruded on Christs chaire of Lord Redeemer and the great and true and onely high Priest and that the Divines are men of bloud also and bee they men of peace or men of bloud they must bee too bold to sit in an Assembly as so many sacrilegious intruders and usurping Lord-Redeemers and that by Authority of Parliament For Del applyeth to himselfe in preaching Familisme Socinianisme Popery Libertinisme calling them all the props of the Antichrist who are not Familists Socinians with himselfe that which is peculiar to Christ Joh. 7.12 That some will say Del in Preaching thus is mad as they said of Christ and hee is more then a Nathan but I thinke the truely godly will confesse Christ to be the wisdome of God and thinke him spiritually mad as other Familists and Antinomians are Del Ser. pag. 13. I doubt not saith hee of the Churches Reformation because it is Christs owne worke and hee hath undertaken the doing of it As none can helpe him to redeeme so no power of hell shall bee able to hinder him to redeeme and reforme by his Spirit all belonging to his care and charge the rest of the world he lets lye in sinne as not belonging to his charge so I am at rest and quiet Christ will reforme Answ. So doe the New England Familists who abusing the absolute decrees of grace say None are to bee exhorted to beleeve but such whom we know to bee the elect of God or to have his spirit in them effectually Then the reprobate because absolutely reprobate are not to heare the Gospel nor should the Gospel be preached to them who stumbled at the stone laid on Zion contrary to the expresse Word of God and Gods absolute decrees must take away all industry care paines praying seeking of God for if we be chosen to life Christ hath undertaken to redeeme us if not we must lie and perish in sin M. Del saith He is at rest and quiet because Christ is as able for the reformation of his Church as for the redemption of it Now he meaneth inward reformation and conversion to God then may we all say we are at rest and quiet and will not study inward reformation and conversion of our selves or others and will no more heare the Word pray repent beleeve or preach the Word to others nor labour to bee converted or to convert others then to redeeme them with our bloud we will be at rest and quiet what Christ
c. 18. fol 18. b Luther writeth against the Antinomianâ by name Luther âo 2. in Gen c. 18 f. 119. Luthâr ââfuâeth the Antânomians under the name of Antinomians is enemies to the law of God c Luther to 2. in Gen. c. 18. fo 119. d 19. fo 118. e Luther to 2. in Gen. c. 19. f. 132 f Luther tom 2 in Gen c 2. fol 132. g Luther tom 1. pa 555. Luther extolleth good works against all Antinomians h Luther tom 3. fol. 109. I Luth. ttm. 3 fâl 165 l Luth tom 1 fol 449. m Luth tom 1 fol 522. n Luther to 2 in Gen. c. 15. fol. 57. (o) Luther to 2 in Gen. Luther teachâeth that only faith justifieth and yet faith is not alone with out good workes Luther tom 2 fol. 517. How faith and workes are contrary to Luther q Luther to 4 fol. 6. r Luth. tom 4 f 114. r Luth tom 4. fol 114. How according to Luther his mind the law hath power ouer the flesh and not over the renewed conscience q Luther to 4 fol. 6. r Luth. tom 4 f 114. r Luth tom 4. fol 114. How according to Luther his mind the law hath power ouer the flesh and not over the renewed conscience s Towne ass p. 35.73 t Salt free grace 154.152 w Den. ser. man of sin p. 9.10 x Schluss cat heret l. 3. p. 53.54 55. y Cal. adv lib. c. 18 452 a Luther tom 2 in Ge. c. 18. fol. 119. b c. 19 f. 132. c Luther contra Anti. disp 3. propos 27. dis 4 pro. 33. d Luther tom 2. fal 5â9 d Luther tom 2. fal 5â9 How good workes conforme to the Law are not necessary The new man is under the same law as a rule of life which was in the covenant of workes and though we be changed the law is the same The Law is given to the new man ãâ¦ã of lifâ and not properây to the flesh but as a sinne condemning law (e) Luther to 4.178 Eaton (f) Hony-com c. 3. pag. 25. (g) Saltm free gracâ pag. 140. (h) Hony-com ch 5 73 74. Crispe vol. 2. ser. 4.136 137 138 152 153 154 157. (i) Hony-com c. 71 72. (k) Hony-com c. 7.134 (l) Saltm free grace 145. (e) Luther to 4.178 Eaton (f) Hony-com c. 3. pag. 25. (g) Saltm free gracâ pag. 140. Crispe vol. 2. ser. 4.136 137 138 152 153 154 157. (i) Hony-com c. 71 72. (h) Hony-com ch 5 73 74. (k) Hony-com c. 7.134 (l) Saltm free grace 145. How Luther according to Scripture saith the new man and terrified conscience in the beleever is simply freed from the law and the Law is abrogated to him and hath only power over his flesh m Luther tom 4. fo 178. n Luther tom 4. p. 112. o Luther tom 4.119 How the law condemneth terrifieth and how not p Luther tom 4. fo 47. q Luther to â p. 112. r Luther to 1 128. How the renewed man iâ freed from the Law s Luther tom 1. fo 546. n Luther tom 4. p. 112. o Luther tom 4.119 How the law condemneth terrifieth and how not p Luther tom 4. fo 47. q Luther to â p. 112. r Luther to 1 128. How the renewed man iâ freed from the Law s Luther tom 1. to 546. t Schlusselburgiuââat hereticâ l. 3. p. 53. w Towne ass grace p. 35. p. 3. How the Law is given to the new man and how not Luther tom 1. f. 541. Luther tom 2. l. 253. a Luther tom â f. 5â The guiltâ conscience ãâã beleever noâ under the ãâã b Luâher tom 4 f 5. Excellent replyes of a beleever to the accusing Law c Luther tom 4. fo 15. d Luther to 4 fo 40. e Luther to 4. f. 46. A tempted beleâver freed from the chalinges of the condemning Law Luth tom 4.117 g Luth tom 4. f. 11â h Luther tom â f. 118. Luther tom 1. f. 541. Luther tom 2. â 253. a Luther tom â f. 5â The guiltâ conscience ãâã beleever noâ under the ãâã b Luâher tom 4 f 5. Excellent replyes of a beleever to the accusing Law c Luther tom 4. fo 15. d Luther to 4 fo 40. e Luther to 4. f. 46. A tempted beleâver freed from the chalinges of the condemning Law Luth tom 4.117 g Luth tom 4. f. 11â h Luther tom â f. 118. i Luthâr tom â f 154.55 A tempted sânner is ãâã from a sensitive ãâ¦ã impâted rigâteousnesse i Luthâr tom â f 154.55 A tempted sânner is ãâã from a sensitive ãâ¦ã impâted rigâteousnesse k Luther tom 4.54 Christ on the crosse is to bee eâed to comfort the weake beleever against his own sin m Luther tom 3 f. 376. The wayes of overcomming Law temptations n Luther tom 3 f. 396. o Luther tom 3 376. p Luther tom 3. fo 489. q Luther tom 4 f. 6. r Luther tom 4 f. 76. s Luther tom 4. f. 14. k Luther tom 4.54 Christ on the crosse is to bee eâed to comfort the weake beleever against his own sin m Luther tom 3 f. 376. The wayes of overcomming Law temptations n Luther tom 3 f. 396. o Luther tom 3 376. p Luther tom 3. fo 489. q Luther tom 4 f. 6. r Luther tom 4. f. 76. s Luther tom 4. f. 14. Luther is for conditions in the Covenant of grace and for preparations before conversion Antinomians deny both t Luther tom 4 f. 112. x Luther to 4 10â z Luther tom 4 f. 156. a Luth. 9. tom 4. f. 289. b Luther to 4. f. 289. Temtations and how they are resisted in the conscience c Luther tom 4 f. 147. d Luther tom 4 f. 387. e Luther to 4.391 t Luther tom 4 f. 112. x Luther to 4 10â z Luther tom 4 f. 156. a Luth. 9. tom 4. f. 289. b Luther to 4. f. 289. Temtations and how they are resisted in the conscience c Luther tom 4 f. 147. d Luther tom 4 f. 387. e Luther to 4.391 f Luther to 4 f. 400. g Luther tom 4. fo 413. h Luther tom 4 â â92 i Luther tom 4 f. 502. k Luther tom 4 758. in Ps. 2. l Luther ex ad Cus. Aquilam an 1528. f. 393 m Luther to 2. in Gen. c. 21. f. 188. f Luther to 4 f. 400. g Luther tom 4. fo 413. h Luther tom 4 ââ92 i Luther tom 4 f. 502. k Luther tom 4 758. in Ps. 2. l Luther ex ad Cus. Aquilam an 1528. f. 393 m Luther to 2. in Gen. c. 21. f. 188. How we are patients in justification how not n Schlusselburgius iâ Caââlogo heretico l. 3. p 49. Towne ass 3.9 10. o Luther tom 4 f. 399. p Luther to 4.130.131 q Luther ââ â 95. r Luther tom â f. 52. o Luther tom 4 f. 399. p Luther to 4.130.131 q Luther ââ â 95. r Luther tom â f. 52. s Luther tom 4. f. 451. How the law is abolished and how not s Luther tom 4. f.
Rise raigne er 50. d Vnsavory speaches er 7. e Rise raigne er 77. f Rise er 70. g Er. 57. h Rise er 43. Libertines say frequencie and delight in holy duties take us off Christ. i Saltmarsh Free gracâ 84. How we may abâse our evidences from walking by looking to much on our owne sanctified acts and âo little on Christ. a Town asser grace pag. 26. b Gal. 5.1 2 3 4 5. c Gal 5.1 Act. 15.10 d Col. 2.18.19 â0 Maâ 15 9. 1 Cor. 7.23 Yee are bought with a price be not the servants of men e Gal. 3 10 11 12 13. f Rom. 1.2 3 4. g Ioh. 8.36 h Rom. 6 1â.13 14 i 2 Cor. 3.17 k Ioh. 3.34 35 36. l Rom. 7.5 6 7. m Rom. 7 6. Rom. 8.3 n Rom. 7.11.13 o 2 Cor. 3.7 8 9. p Rom. 8.2 3 4. Gal. 5.18 Rom. 8.15 1 Ioh. 4.17.18 q Gal. 3.1.2 3 4 5 6 7 8 9 10 11 12 13. Luk. 1.74 Rom 8.37 38.39 s Towne asser pa. 8.26 t Math. 11.29 u Luk. 1.74.45 Tit. 2 11.1â x Gal. 5.13.14 y Ioh 8 24 25 26. Ro. 6. â6 17. z Psa. 119.45 a Râv 1. â b Rom 12.1 c Epâes 6. â d 1 Pet. 2.12 e Col. 2.6 f 1 Thes. 4. â 3 g 1 Pet. 1.16 h Towne Asser 143. i Pag. 3. â4 9 k Town asser pag. 31. l Towne asser pag. 30.31 How we are freed from the Law how noâ Gattâkâr Prefat to Gods eye on Israel Martân ãâã n Saltmarsh Free gracâ pag. 154. Towâe asser 71.72 The place Math. 5.19 I came not to destroy the Law c. opened p Tâwne asser 137. q Levit. 19.3 Deut. 4.10 Deut. 5 29. 1 Chrâ 16.30 2. Câro 6.31 Neâ 1.11 Psal. 31 1â Pâal 7. â Psââ 76 1â Esaâ 59 19. Ieâ 10.7 r ârov 8. â4 s Eccles. 9.2 Antinomians are ignorant of the Law and of our freedome from it as if the Law should command slavish feare and merâânary service t Eaton Honey combe pâ 41 108. ââd cap. 3. pâg 25. Câisp vol. â âer u Honey combe pag. 40.108 x pag. 108. y Honey comb cap. â pag. 77 78 79. z Towne asse 137. It cannot bee ãâã said that my spirit doth thaâ vâluntarily which the command of the Law bindeth forceth unto pag. 11 12.13.14 a Psal. 73. v. 34.35 36 37.38 b Exod. 6.22 23.24 25 26 27 28. c Iob 1 9. Iob 21.15 Mal 3.14 d Rom. 7.14 e Rom. 7 14. f 1 Pet. 2.10 1 Pet. 2.16 g 1 Pet. 2.14.15 Christ freeth us not from obedience to Superiours as Antinomians insinuate if they would be plaine h Eaton Honey combe cap 3. pag. 25. i Honey combe cap. 7. pag. 138. k Honey combe cap. 4.72 l Rân 13.3.4 1 Pet. 2.14 l 2 Chron. 19 6. Magistrates cannot draw the sword of God against ãâã murthers adulterâes are oppressions of beleevers because by the Antinomian way they are not reall but imaginary sins m 1 Iob. 3.15 1 Iob. 2.8 9 10. n Towne assert 39 40. o Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 57. p Deâne Ser. Of the Man of sinne pag. 9.10 11.12 q Eaton Honey combâ âap â pag. 87. 95. a Towne asser 39.10 b Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 74 â42 cap. 32. pâcâ 2 c Col 3.11 d Col. 3.20 e Towne asser 41.42 f 1 Thess. 5 6 7. â Gâl 5.15 Coloss. 2.6 1 Peâ 4.2 2 Cor. 1.12 Non ego pecco sed Aâinus meus caro mea l Towne asser pag 35. m Eaton Hâney combe caâ 3. pag. 77. n Honey combe cap. 3 25. n Honey combe cap. 3 25. o Town asser f grace pag. 129.130 p Honey combe cap. 3. pag 2â q Towne assert pag 40. r Towne asser grace pa. 40. a 1 Ioh. 1.8 b Ephes. 1.7 c Lev. 7. â8 The souâe that eateth shall beare his iniquitiâ Lev 20 19. Lâvit 5.1 17. Levit. 10.17 Levit. 21.16 Ezec. 18.19 20. Ezech 4 4. âsrael shall beare their iniquitie Esaâ 53. â1 Christ shall beare their iniquities that is he shall bee punished for their iniquâties Levit 20 20. they shall bââre their ãâã they shall dye ãâã beareth the iniquity of the holy things of the people d 1 Sâm 12.13 Sinne is dayly râmitted ãâã tâmporalâ punishment is removed e 1 Cor. 6.11 Taking away or remitting of sinne in some seâse a farre other thing then justification a Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 188.189 b Ioh. 11.12 c Ephes. 3.17 d Hab. 2.4 Rom 1.17 Saltmarsh Free grace 1.8 Saltmarshes reasââs to prove we are not ãâã by ãâã answered Saltmarsh Free grace 189. Saltmarsh ibid. 190. Saltmarsh ibid. 190. h Esai 35.6 i Math. 11.5 The order of conversion and âf the Lords justifying the sinner How the infused habit of sanctification and the habit of faith and the act of beleeving by order of nature goe before justification k Cornwell 5â It s not mâch up or downe whether Faith be active or passive in justification a Saltmarsh Free grace cap. 34 pag. 144.145 Saltmarsh his Antinomian Method and order of bringing a sinner to Christ. b Câispe vol. 3. ser. 8. pag 260 261.262 c Pag. 263. The abuse of preparations before conversion to merit or no preparation is presumption both condemned the former in Pelagians of the later in Antiominans The Antinomians condemn both the opinion the practise it self of humiliation and all preparations before that we belâeve and approve Pharisaicall pride in men before beleeving as selfe-righteousnesse we onely condemne the vaine opinion but opprove the duety it selfe a Saltmarsh Free grace pag. 146 147 We need Law-light to teach us our duty whether Antinomians wiâl or no. Saltmarsh sides with Familists b See the Bright Star Rise raigne er 21 And Theologia Germanica a Saltmarsh 143. Towne assert grace 53.54 How can good works be required as necessary conditions toward the attaining of justification salvation and blessednâsse since these are possessed before we can doe any good works Towne asser 144 I see little difference between merit and the reward you stand for Law-obedience did not winne God to be our God in the first covenant nor Evangelâek beleeving or acting to be our God in covenant of grace The authority of God as a Law gâver and of God as â Father nât contrary as Antinomians imagine Towne âssert pag 30. Saltmarsh ibid 148. The Gospel commandeth not any thiâg by the Antinomian way d Town· asser of grace pag. 140. e Saltmarsh free grace pag. 44. f Honey combe cap. 3 25. That the Gospel both commands and perswades agree friendly together but are not contâary as Antiâomians sâpâose g Towne asser pa. 40. Libertânes call obedience to God a misârie a yoake and a bondage Wherein Law rigour and Gospel-sweetnesse doe consist h Conference of M Iohn Cotton p. 17. Saltmarsh 155 156. i Saltmarsh Free grace 85. Antinomians reject all inferences and arguing in matters of faith as humane and Legall The Gospel containes precepts as well as patternes to be
3. The whole frame of the creation here is put out of order v. 10.11 4. It is the day that shall come as a Thiefe in the night which is the day of judgement Matth. 24.43 44. 1 Thess. 5.1.2 5. It is the day before which God will gather in his own willing them to be saved 6. It is called The day of the Lord v. 4.9 10. I should not spend time to refute such new dreames 28. Page 262 263. Saltmarsh censures the Lords Prayer as a legall peece because it sayes Our Father which art in heaven but as we are not to dreame of a locall God so neither should our thoughts be creeping low and clayie in prayer 29. The Spirituall Christian knowes no Sabbath but the bosome of the Father 266. Answ. No wonder Antinomians destroy the fourth Commandement they destroy the other nine and all the letter of the Bible as fleshly and a killing Letter I beleeve the Lords day is morall and perpetually morall till Christs comming from Gen. 2.2 Exod. 20.8 Deut. 5.12 Matth. 24.20 John 19.42 Luke 24.56 1 Cor. 16.1 Acts 20.7 Rev. 1.10 Let Saltmarsh and Familists call for the book of sports on the Lords day I knew never any truly Godly in either Kingdom despise the Lords day 30. The Scriptures or writings are the true Scriptures not as they are meerly in their Grammaticall construction sense or common reading which any that understand the Hebrew and Greek may perceive And according to such and such interpretations are not to be imposed as meere things of Faith and Fundamentals but so farre as the Spirit of God reveales them to be the very mind of God else they are received for the authority of Man The Pharisees had the Scriptures in the Letter Answ. Scriptures are not the word of God but in their Grammaticall sense and reading otherwise Jewes and Pharisees have not the Scriptures in the letter that is in the true literall sense for the Pharisees corrupted the Scriptures and made them null the literall sense is the most spirituall sense because Familisticall and Popish allegories and new-light-senses are wild-fire not Gods word Saltmarsh and H.N. doe as corruptly also expone Scripture as the Pharisees did of old For example 1 Tim. 3. God manifested in the flesh and Zach. 13.3 4 5. and 2 Pet. 3.1 2 3 4 c. and Rom. 5. that notable place concerning the first and second Adam and 2 Thess. 2. and the place Rev. 11.1 2. where Saltmarsh saith p. 17. the outer Court of the Temple troden upon by the Gentiles is the flesh and first creation and all outward administrations and many the like so as they leave off to be the word of God being abused by their phantasticall allegories and senses that are not the minde of the Spirit nor his scope 2. If yee receive not Fundamentals but in so far as the Spirit reveales them in the literall sense yee doe well But a naturall Spirit may receive the Orthodox sound sense and be farre from inward revelation that makes the word effectuall 3. We will no man to receive the Word beleevingly because men or Churches command so to doe But of this before the same is Swenckfields argument CHAP. XXVII How Ordinances and the letter of the Word are Instruments of conveying of Christ and his grace âo us and neither adored of us nor uselesse to us 31. NO outward Ordinance or Ministration of the Creature or of Letter can convey or conferre any spirituall thing they are but images or shadowes of spirituall things the seeing of things darkly as in a glasse 1 Cor. 13. Sparkles of glory p. 247. Answ. This is that which Swenckfield and Mr. Dell and all Libertines teach that the written read and preached Word is no instrument of saving soules because it is not an effectual instrument without the Spirit but the word internall or the Spirit within teaching must be all then is every mans inward word Spirit Conscience his Bible Rule and obliging Lâw and every man is obliged to follow his blind guide his consciencâ and then he is not infallible Hence no compulsion in matters of Conscience yea nor in Polygamy murther For the Word is no Rule say Familists 2. There is not one faith but every man hath a faith and Religion of his own by which he is saved 32 Saltmarsh now riseth higher for whereas he said Free grace c. 49. p. 179 180. To doe any thing merely as commanded from the power of an outward commandement brings but forth legall and mixt service or at best finer hypocrisie Now hee saith in his Sparkles of glory now the outward Ordinance or ministration of the creature or of the letter cannot convey spirituall things to us and epist. to the Reader p. 6. The other opinion of Protestants is that the letting up of such a forme of worshiping God in ordinances scripture letter of the word praying faith habits of graces c. is an immediate way of fixing God and his Spirit upon it which is indeed a finer kind of Idolatry to conceive that God enters into outâard things and conveys his al-glorious and allmighty spirit by them when as they are onely signes figures and Images of more spirituall things injoyed or to be injoyed and that of Gods appearance and conveyance of himselfe in outward things according to this opinion is such as the Papists hold as to Images c. Or things conferring grace ex opere operato and all Idolaters accordingly conceiving that God immediatly informes and glorifies and spiritualizeth those formes and figures to the beholders as the Israelites when the Calfe was made cryed these are thy Gods O Israel I know Ordinances used in their true nature and as things that are the parables figures and types of spirituall thingâ are not to be rejected but many Christians doe sweetly partake of them in this their estate of weakenesse or bondage wherein God makes heavenly things appeare by earthly that men as Thomas may see and beleeve though blessed are they that have not seene and yet doe beleeve Thâre is something of the mystery of God in this and somâthing of a mystery of Sathan in it That of God is this that the Lord doth in much wisdome suffer the weakenesse of some spirituall men to come forth and by this hee carieth spirituall things in more mystery and manageth the glory of his spirit through wayes and things which are an offence and scandal before the world by which some stumble and fall and are broken Christ was set up for the falling as well as rising of many in Israel That of Sathan is this of reproaching the pure spirit of God by reproaches viz. Of praying by the spirit and preaching by the spirit and new revelations and new lights thus making the world blaspheme and the weaker Saints affraid of the glory of the spirit lest it proove delusions Answ. Here is good Reader a more avowed reproaching of the wisdome of
God in Ordinances Familists and Antinomians willingly mistake and pervert Scripture while they conceive the letter that killeth which is the Law of woâks as opposed to the Gospel and nothing else to be the whole Ordinances of God as in formes that is the written scriptures praying preaching seales hearing conference and that if we beleeve God conveys his spirit in or by these we are Idolaters and worship God in formes images and signes the very Doctrine of H. Nicholas but Rom. 7.6 the oldnesse of the letter is the law commanding intire and absolutely perfect obedience under a curse and having no promise of the spirit and grace to obey and this oldnesse of the letter is the meere letter of the law as law-holding us as the Sonnes of the old Adam under condemnation And the newnesse of the spirit is the grace of the Gospel inabling us to obey what the law commandeth and whereas we cannot obey perfectly assuring us we are under a new Husband and Surety who by his merits takes away the guilt of our sinne for the oldnesse of the letter is opposed to the newnesse of the spirit in the Text as two contrary states to wit the state of Law and the state of Grace which are as two contrary Husbands the one saving the other condemning But the oldnesse of the letter or of the law is not contrary to the ordinances of scripture Hearing Praying Sacraments for then the law should condemne and forbid all these which it doth not 2 Because Paul had called the Law the oldnesse of the letter some might say then the Law is essentially an ill thing and sin He answereth ver 7. What shall wee say then is the Law sin God forbid Then it is cleare by the oldnesse of the letter he meant the law 3 The oldnesse of the letter is opposed in the Text to the newnesse of the spirit then the oldnesse of the letter cannot be ordinances scripture the letter of the Law and Gospel the written and preached word for the written and preached word is never opposed to the grace of Christ or the renewing spirit The word spirit are diverse never opposite or contrary And 2 Cor. 3. the letter is not the written word and seales and ordinances and Ministers preaching the Gospel 1 Because Paul saith expresly God hath made us able Ministers of the new Testament Now sure in this sense they were Ministers of the letter to the far largest part to whom they preached yea the savour of death unto death 2 Cor. 2.16 and their Gospel hid and so a mere letter to these that perish yea and to the most part to a world 2 Cor. 4.3 4. but they were Mininisters of the spirit not of the letter not because they preached not the letter and externall word of the crosse to the effectually called for the contrary is said 1 Cor. 1.23 and if the letter be ordinances the Apostles were Ministers of the letter to all saved and not saved for word and seals and Law and Gospel were written spoken preached held forth by the Apostles to both saved and lost in the visible Church But Paul expresly denies that they were Ministers of the letter but of the spirit 2 The letter is the ministration of death The ministration of death written on stones only And not on fleshly tables of the heart not the Law written in the inward parts Jer. 31. For this Law on stones is the Law commanding but promising no grace to obey and commanding all and perfect obedience under a curse and eternall wrath and for that a killing letter yea for that the ministration of death the letter is not then new Testament ordinances as the written and preached Gospell and seales of the Covenant for as these are written on paper and not on the heart they are also a killing letter but not in the Apostles sense and yet the Apostles were Ministers of the new Testament in these to those that were lost and to those that were saved 3 The ministration of death had a glory that Israel could not behold and if a glory then a spiritualnesse as it is v. 7. and v. 9 it is called glory but letters graven on stones are dead of themselves and have no glory at all except in the thing signified then the written Law as it is here spoken of is not a naked signe figure and shadow But a spirituall ordinance including the thing signified and so something of God and therefore the Letter or ministration of death here cannot be so large as all written or preached ordinances and seales and that as they are meere formes types figures 4 The letter spoken of here v. 11 is done away and opposed to that which remaineth and is not done away but the letter of the written Law and the Ordinance of the Gospel preaching of Christ and the seales of the new Covenant and expresly the Lords Supper are not in this sense a letter a meere sign figure and shaddow for they are not done away The old and new Testament doe remaine and must be preached till Christs second comming Yea that the letter and outward ordinances are not done away as Moses his veile and his shaddows and types is most evident in that John who wrote after the ministration of the Spirit was come and to these who have the anointing that teach them all things 1 John 2.27 saith expresly 1 John 1.3 we declare unto you by writing the word of life 1 John 2.1 I write these ver 12. I write to you little Children 13. I write to you Fathers 14. I have written 26. These things have I written to you concerning them that seduce you and Paul must be a Minister of the letter in all the Epistles he wrote to the Churches by this way 5 The Gospel and new Testament Ordinances are delivered with much plainenesse of speech v. 12. and the old Testament is yet to be read and far more the new Testament is to be read and preached as is cleare v. 14. Then the letter cannot comprehend all Ordinances and old and new Testament in their formes and preaching to be done away as Familists dreame 2 As touching the supposed Idolatry of serving God in Ordinances written read and preached Scriptures of the old and new Testament 1. We doe not include and imprison the infinite God who is incomprehensible in sounds letters writen or spoken in creatures Sacraments that are not God we confesse but holy and warrantable Ordinances of God for we are here to do as God himself doth for we teach no man to fix or pin the Almighty within his ordinances the way of the Spirit with the word we dare not determine but the Spirit goes along with the word the Lord putteth his word and his Spirit in the holy seed in Covenant with him Esa. 59.21 The foolishnesse of preaching is a mean to save 1 Cor. 1.23.18 And if it be Idolatry to serve God in his own Ordinances Familists stumble